A Gamer In Equestria

by The Dark Brony

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Adventure, Crossover, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Human, Other
Length: 97512

With the mundane amount of space in the world around earth, a man named Craig is ripped from his reality and thrown into a new. As he ascends to the soil of equestria he is magically gifted by an unknown source to create or replicate anything from hi

With the mundane amount of space in the world around earth, a man named Craig is ripped from his reality and thrown into a new. As he ascends to the soil of equestria he is magically gifted by an unknown source to create or replicate anything from his worlds entertainment system on a whim. Grasping the reality that is now his home, he lives and follows his new found friends into endless adventures.

Published 2015-03-02 01:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-09-01 13:06:48 UTC

Chapter 1 - Arrival in Equestria

Hello. My name is Craig, I am eighteen years old, I have black hair, green eyes, and white skin. I have a passion of playing computer games and I've always wanted to try to learn to play the guitar.

You know how life always seems to have a habit of punching you when you're down, and then finds a way to turn everything around. On one side, you have a home and family who loves you, and on the other side, you have a school life where you get bullied and treated like dirt. Well, I lived that life, managing to escape it with only mental scarring and the will to help others who have gotten caught in that life. I guess I have the adventures of Twilight and her friends to thank for me deciding to not commit suicide due to the never ending torture I endured throughout my life.

Well, that all changed when I got pulled through a portal. All I could see around me was a never-ending rainbow-colored spiral under me that seemed to have no end. I just kept falling for what seemed like hours, funny how it was only two minutes in reality. After a while, I saw a bright light become visible ahead of me and somehow launched myself towards it as fast as I possibly could. Second later I passed through the light. Realizing I was no longer falling I noticed a small headache beginning to form in my head. I slowly opened my eyes saw that there were several strange pony like creatures standing around me, staring at me with mixed expressions of fear and confusion among some of them, with hostility among others. If looks could kill, I would probably already be dead. I thought.

A few seconds later, a young yellow pony with red hair, a large pink bow in her hair and orange eyes approaches me, and, noticing that it was Applebloom herself in front of me, I can't quite seem to believe that she was standing in front of me. I wanted to ask her where I was, but I only continued to stare at her with sheer disbelief at what I was seeing.

Eventually, she asks a question, catching me off guard. "Howdy, are you'll alright?"

I didn't reply at first, trying to figure out why the young filly wasn't absolutely terrified by my existence. I finally reasoned that the Bridle gossip had already taken place. I eventually found the courage to speak, but only seemed to sputter out a weak. "I think so." I noticed two more similarly sized fillies conversing with each other behind Applebloom, realizing only seconds later that they were non-other than Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

Seconds later I see them turn towards me and then I hear Sweetie Bell ask me a question “Who are you and what are you doing here?”

however before I have a chance to answer the question I hear Scootaloo suddenly say “You'll never get a reply out of him that way, let me have a go” instantly, she turned to me “Hey freak who are you and what are you are you doing here” she threatened.

I instantly turn my head towards her and without thinking and said one thing I immediately regret “What did you just call me!” I said, my voice was much louder than it normally would be. I suddenly see the three of them start to take slow steps away from me, I quickly being to calm down. Instantly I turn back to them to apologize “Wait!” I shout again and they slowly turn around and look once again at me. “Sorry about that, that word gets me angry a bit easily. Please forgive me for that I have horrible memories from my past from being called that. Ok, first of all, I'd prefer it if you just called me Craig and to answer your question I'm afraid that I don't know where here is... never mind, I don’t know what I am doing here”

After I finished I saw them look at me and slowly begin to smile however before they can say anything else to me I see a purple unicorn appear from the crowd and walk towards me. I had already known this was Twilight, but strangely I didn't feel as safe as I did when I saw here in the show, instead she just stared at me angrily. At that moment, I thought of looks could kill I don't think I'd be here much longer. I then start looking around frantically looking for something I could use to protect myself, but I find nothing but a guitar and my bag I use to carry my laptop around. It suddenly hits me that I could try to sing. Without thinking, I just reached around me for it and grabbed the guitar that was normally in my room back home but strangely I never remembered having it with me when this started never mind learning how to play it. Suddenly though I felt like I knew how to play it and I slowly reached towards it and tried to think of a song that would fit. I could only remember one song and the tune on the guitar and instantly began singing that song. This song happened to be My Demons by Starset.

After I finished there was a stunned silence I didn't know why to start with until I noticed all of the ponies surrounding me back away. I slowly turned around and gasped as I look directly towards the last pony I expected to see... Princess Celestia.

As I look towards her I tried to think of something, anything I could do to apologize to her but I couldn't then all of a sudden my hand started to glow and as I looked at it I could see a Green ring on my finger that was glowing in a radiant green glow. The only thing I could think was I just looked at my hand in amazement as I realized what I was wearing a Green Power Ring as far as I could remember I didn't have one when I was dragged from my home to here. I knew these were from the DC comic universe more specifically a comic called Green Lantern.

The Princess looked at me with her purple eyes “who are you? What are you doing in Equestria? and what is that on you?” She pointed to the ring on my finger.

I looked up at her and answered. "firstly my name is Craig and I am a human as far as I know I am the only one of my kind here and in response to this" I pointed towards the ring on my hand "I have no idea what it even is, I didn't even come here with it just appeared out of thin air"

After that, she stopped the spell she was going to cast and I looked at her believing that I was actually safe. Suddenly I felt a massive jolt pain shoot through my back as I slowly collapsed to the ground. As I looked behind me I could see that twilight had hit me in the back with some sort of spell. All I could do was say one word "Why?"

Twilight then said to me "you scared my friends"

After that, all I could hear was Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom trying to tell her that I had apologized to them. I then saw her horn glow and enveloping me in a bright lavender glow as my body began to levitate off the ground as she said one last thing to me "I'm sorry about this; I hope you can forgive me"

I began to worry as she began to take me to who knows where. great I guess that's how not to make friends. I thought, and then my vision faded into blackness.

Author's Note

So this is the start to my first story I really would like to hear any Improvements, criticism, advice or even just your opinions on how I did.

Thank You

The Dark Brony

(Thank you to TheFishyNach0, Bikerpon3 and yackaro for the input I used to improve this chapter)

Chapter 2 - Realization

Chapter 2 - Realization

After I blacked out, I was unable to interpret many pieces of information from the moments before Twilight knocked me out. All I could-could think was that I was still at home and had just fallen asleep. However, that belief was quickly shattered as a blinding blue light was shone through the darkness, causing me to shield my eyes from it. After I regained the ability to see I could see the large figure of Princess Luna standing gracefully before me.

The first thing I said before I even gave her time to say anything seemed to surprise her “Princess Luna!? What the heck!?” I then sighed as reality came crashing down on me I wasn't dreaming I was really in Equestria.

As I looked back at her she seemed to look as confused as me.“How did thou know who we are?” She said.

I Just looked at her “some things are best left unknown,” I simply said.

As much as I guessed that she wouldn't back down I knew myself to be quite stubborn at times. I guess that she worked that out as well as she didn't ask again even though using the Royal Canterlot Voice would get me to tell her what she wanted easily

She then turned back to me and asked me one question “We guess thou will want answers on what happened to thyself”

I simply nodded and just wanted to know one thing that confused me “I just want to know what this thing is!” I point towards my right hand but notice that the ring was no longer on my finger. “huh... Where did the ring go?” I asked her.

Luna just looked at me “what ring would that be” now I was even more confused than before.

“It was a green ring that appeared on my hand when your dear sister looked as if she was going to cast a spell to me to burn me alive” I explained to her.

“the ring thou are referring to seemed to disappear as soon as art was hit by Miss Sparkle's spell”

I sighed as I finally understand that maybe the ring wasn't real, it WAS just a ring after all. "Oh well,” I sighed “I guess it wasn't a big loss I didn't even know how that ring worked anyways" Even though I knew who she was, I had to make it seem as if I had or seen her before “Wait for Miss Sparkle? Who is that?”

After I said that Luna simply looked at me she just shook her head and said “I guess thy hadn't had the chance to hear the name of the pony who hit thee in the back”

“Sadly not,” I said sadly “But at least I can now put a face to the name. Anything else I should know about her? I'm guessing that your dear sister has a bit of a past with her?”

Luna just looked at me and laughed and then simply told me “thy could say that there are two things thee should know about her firstly that she is our sisters prize pupil and secondly she”

I cut her off quite quickly and say, “is one of the six Elements of Harmony of which she embodies the Element of Magic.” I then realise what I just said “oops”

Luna then looks at me in surprise as she says “how does thee know that but dost not know her by name?”

I simply sigh at the fact she knows everything now. “I guess that there is no way of hiding it now; I guess I better start with what else I know about the Elements before I continue. In all there are 6 Elements these are: Generosity, Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Loyalty and Magic. As I have already said Magic is embodied by Twilight. I also know that Generosity is embodied by Rarity, Honesty by Applejack, Kindness by Fluttershy, Laughter by Pinkie Pie and Loyalty by Rainbow Dash. They found their Elements when they were trying to stop.”

I then stop as I realize what I am about to say, but Luna quickly finishes the sentence off for me “Us whilst under the influence of Nightmare Moon from trying to create an eternal night.”

I then see her face as I realize how upset this has made her. I instantly decide to try to cheer her up the only thing I can think of would be a song but with no instrument around I decide that it's out of the question. Unless? I decide that I could see if Luna could create a guitar for me to use to my dream. “Luna”

She looks up and I can see that she is very upset “what is it”

“I want to try to cheer you up, but I need my instrument to manage it. Could you please help me by finding a way of getting my guitar into this dream” I ask calmly

“We suppose it's possible, but we don't know if it will be the guitar thy came here with”

“I don't mind if it's not mine, I just think I can play a song you may know to cheer you up”

“We suppose it's worth a try” I then see her horn start glow in a mystical blue to light and an acoustic guitar similar to the one I had when I arrived to Equestria fell over my arms and rested against my chest. Luna then looks at me and asks “does this look like it, will work?”

I then look at her and just give her an approving look then say “there's only one way to find out” I then start to test out the guitars strings. All of the strings seem to be fine and the guitar seems to be perfectly tuned for the song I want to try. I then look towards Luna and tell her “I think I'm ready”

She then looks back towards me and says “when thou’s ready”

I then reach towards the guitar and start to play one song I know will cheer anybody up. Well, anypony in this case.

After the song finishes, I see Luna suddenly look so much happier as she walks towards me and then whispers in my ear “thank you”

I then look back towards her and simply reply to her with a bow and say “it's my honer Princess”

Luna then looks back at me and laughs and says “we are surprised thy seem a lot kinder than we were left to believe from when my sister found you with an angered Twilight Sparkle. We were wondering why was she so mad with you”

I then rub the back of my head and decide there is no point in making an excuse for my actions “I sort of shouted at a young filly for something she called me” the last bit being barely audible.

Luna then looks at me and just asks me something I really didn't want her to ask about “may I ask what the word she called you was and why you hate it so much?”

I then frowned at her and tell her the word first “The word she called me was freak”

Luna looks at me and then asks me the one question I really didn't want her to ask “We don't see why the word freak would anger you so much”

I clenched my hands into a pair of fists, my breathing slowing as I gritted my teeth at the word before I say to Luna “That word is the one word that was used by children when I was at school to insult me before they would beat me up and treat me like dirt.” I slowly began to cry, falling to the floor as my legs gave out beneath me “They were the reason I hated every moment of my life from when I was twelve to seventeen years old. I hated those 5 years, feeling unwanted because of them.” I then slumped down, slipping my head between my crossed legs as I muttered out two more sentences to her “They made me feel useless and unwanted, like a monster that didn't even deserve to be on the same planet as them. They made me want to commit suicide on so many occasions, the only thing that kept me sane, that helped me to not give up, was a single show on television."

I then see Luna yes shift towards to as she then wraps her wings around the side of my body and then asks one thing “what was this show about?”

Without thinking I reply to her “Twilight and her Friends”

Luna then looked at me astonished and then said “so that's how thy know so much about us”

I then said in a voice that could probably match Fluttershy's in terms of quietness “yes”

She then looked back at me and said “cheer up thou don't want everyone to see thy in such a state do you?”

My voice slowly becomes louder again as I slowly begin to stop crying as is manage to say “of course I don't. Wait did you say everyone”

“Then thy better get ready to wake up it won't be long now,” she says in a voice that reminded me of my mother's voice.

She then slowly began to fade from my dream. Just before she left I mangled to ask her one last question “will I see you again?”

She answered just before she faded by saying “we will definitely be seeing you again.”

She then faded completely from the dream as a bright light started to shine right in front of me. I then slowly felt my body begin to awake from its slumber.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading this.

Once again I ask for your criticism and opinions on the chapter

I also don't own this song that honer goes to Hasbro for the original song and Mandopony for the acoustic version.

As previous I would like to thank Yackaro for helping me edit the chapter.

Chapter 3 – Apologies and Explanations (Unedited)

As I finally begin to drift into consciousness, I begin to think about everything that has happened in less than a day. I arrive in Equestria, annoy both Twilight and Princess Celestia, get hit in the back by Twilight, get into a dream with Luna appearing to help me, actually perform Pinkie's smile Song to a Goddess who's upset because of her past and then get tricked by her into telling her that I know a fair bit about Equestria. At least today can't get worse.

Then I finally become fully conscious. I begin to look around me to figure out where Twilight actually took me. I slowly begin to see what looks to be bales of hay along with a fair bit of farming equipment.

Yep, I'm at Sweet Apple Acres. I guess Applebloom persuaded Twilight to take me here, I honestly expected either Applebloom or Applejack to be around when I woke up, but to my surprise they seem to have given me some time to relax. I start to look around me for anything that may have been brought with me after I blacked out. To my luck the guitar seems to be here along with my bag, I began to wonder if they had had the decency not to open the bag to see what I had on me.

I was surprised to see that not only did the bag have my laptop in it, but it also seemed to include my headphones and the charger for the laptop. Funny considering how the charger could be useless it does not like there's electricity to charge it with. I decide that I might as well load my laptop up and try to listen to my music. “I hope it wasn't damaged when I got here” I whisper. As it slowly loads I notice there appears to be no damage it, but to my dismay there appeared to be no internet access "no surprise there" I sigh.

I then look up as hear what sound like a door opening. I quickly shut the laptop, and place it on the floor just behind me, as I see Applebloom look towards me. As it happened she was the first one of us to say anything “ya seem to be awake now, how are ya feeling” she said calmly

I simply laugh and say “better thanks for asking, I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to ask you your name earlier with the whole Twilight hitting me in the back thing”

she just looked at me and said “Fair enough, ma name is Applebloom” she then looks at me and says, “ay how do you know Twi's name?”

I just look at her and say “Princess Luna spoke to me whilst I was out”

I then hear another voice from towards the door “ah guess you know who I am to then sugercube”

I just look around for whoever it is that just said “nope”

I hear her once again as she says “I can tell ya lying ya know”

Applebloom then said to the voice I couldn't recognize “Applejack I bet he barely knows anything about ya”

I simply laugh and say, “I know Two things about you one I learned from Princess Luna of which that you are one of the Elements of Harmony, to be more exact the Element of Honesty. I also know that you are one of the strongest ponies in Ponyville.”

Applejack then came into view and said, “now I know that you ain't lying about that. But I actually came to ask why you shouted at my sister an her friends?

I then looked at both of them and said, “I'd rather not say. It's not something I'm proud of, if I have to tell anyone I'd rather explain it to everyone all at once” I just sighed and said “Luna found out and I became a quivering wreck and Applebloom you saw the reaction to that word that your friend called it me”

Applebloom then looked at me and said sadly “yeah I remember” she then looked at me and said “Ah never did ask ya your name”

I just looked at her a put my hand out to her and say, “my name is Craig, I'll be honest I expected you to be scared of me. Why aren't you?”

Applebloom then looked at me and says, “I've met another creature that everypony was scared of she went by the name of Zecora. I trusted her and she wasn't that bad. Why would I not give you the same chance”

Applejack then looks at me and asks “can ya please answer my question now”

I then sigh and look at Applebloom and tell her “whisper the word to your sis, just don't let me hear it, and Applejack please don't ask about the reason why I dislike being called the word”

They look at me and say in unison “OK” after this I reach down and grab my laptop and put my headphones in so I don't hear them say the word. After I look back up I see Applejack's face look confused as she asks me “why does that word annoy ya so much and what are ya doing on that thing?”

I just look at her and sigh “I'm afraid I will not tell you why I hate that word until I have everyone in one place and in terms of this. it's called a laptop and I was going to listen to some music on it”

Applejack just looks at me and just laughs whilst says, “that thing has music on it? I'd love to see that”

Applebloom then looks at me and asks me “can ya show me how it works”

I look at them and say “Applebloom, of course, I can and Applejack I'm going to make you eat those words and you know what I'll play one for you as well ”

Applejack then looks at me and says “your on”

I then start to look through my list of songs until I find one that is suitable for them I decide on Mountain by Biffy Clyro

I then just look at them as I unplug the headphones and ask “are you ready?”

They both just look at me and say “yeah”

I then press play and let the song begin.

After the song finishes, I just look at them as they both just sit there staring I decide to say something first “told you”

Applejack then looks at me and says “so what. I bet ya can't play that guitar very well, though”

At that, I then look towards the guitar and decide to challenge her on that “how about a bet?”

Applejack just looks and asks me a question “what sort of bet?”

I just look at her and laugh “I bet you that I can play a song, lyrics and all on here, and then show you the song from the laptop and the music be similar. If I win you have to admit you were wrong and that I can play the guitar, but if I lose I will tell you why that word Applebloom told you annoys me so much” I look back at her as the considers the idea. I then say on more thing to her “Deal?”

I knew Applejack would never back down from a challenge as she says “Deal”

“OK,” I say as in hold the guitar in my hands. I then say “ready?”

Applejack stared at me again then says “ready”

“Right then this song was made by a band called Green day and is called Good Riddance (Time of your Life)” I then with that I start to perform the song.

After the song has finished I begin to reach towards my laptop but then Applejack Puts her hoof in front of my hand and says “ya don't need to play the real one, I trust ya”

Applebloom just looked at her sister and said “Ya seriously saying he wins”

“That's just what I'm saying sugercube” Applejack replies

I just laugh and say “that's the last thing I expected of you Applejack”

She just looks at Applebloom and me and says “I know when I beat”

We then hear another voice from nearby that says “I think you could still be 20% cooler”

Applejack just turns around and says “Rainbow what do you want”

I just turn around and say "probably to raid your fridge"

Rainbow Dash then continues looking at Applejack and says, “I heard from Twilight that she brought a strange creature to here to recover after a 'misunderstanding'. Then I hear from the squirt that he shouted at her for calling it a freak” She then turns towards me and says “seems pretty accurate to me”

At that, I then stand up and shout her “oh you think I'm a freak do you? Do you want to see what a freak can really do to a jerk who thinks it can push me around! I could snap both those wings faster than you could blink!”

Rainbow Dash then started to smirk at me and says “yeah I'm the best flier in Equestria, I doubt you could even catch me, never mind never mind harm me”

I just look at her and say, “you want to test that theory?”

She then starts to move towards the door and says “yeah bring it on”

I then feel my the body then become very warm as the lower part of my body is enveloped in a bright blue light. I then blink and she begins to turn around and she take just one step and begins to launch herself towards the open barn door. As she begins to get close to the door I am already standing with my hand on the back of the large doors and I push them shut as she flies face first into it. I then look at her and laugh and say “brought it”

She then starts to crawl away from me and says “don't break my wings anything but my wings”

I then turn to her and say “I won't harm you in any way” I then laugh and say “your pride though is another matter already broke that”

At that, both Applejack and Applebloom start laughing uncontrollably until Applejack says “Is he cool enough for you now Dash?”

I just turn to them and stare at both of them. They then quickly stop laughing and back away. I then slowly walk back up to Rainbow Dash and say “sorry about that. Are you OK”

Rainbow just looks at me and says “Yeah... but how did you do that? Nopony is faster than me.”

I just laugh and say “well for one I'm not a pony”

After this, both Applebloom and Applejack just start laughing again

Rainbow dash just stares at them and say “It's not funny”

I then look at them and say “Applebloom for one I don't think your Cutie Mark is in humiliating other ponies” She quickly stops laughing “and Applejack if you don't stop laughing I will break all of your legs”

Applejack then stops laughing and just looks at me and says “ya wouldn't dare”

I just look at her and say two words and she begins to cringe “try me”

Applejack then says back “after what ya did to Rainbow. No thanks.”

Applebloom then looks at me and says, “hey didn't ya get a similar flash of light on your hand when the princess appeared behind ya earlier today?”

I begin to think about what she just said as I realize “yeah. But I only had a ring appear when the Princess was behind me. This time, my speed increased. Do you think the events are connected somehow?

We then hear the barn door open behind us as I hear two very clear voices one I instantly notice as Twilight's but the other one I vaguely sounds new I only become able to guess who it is when I see everyone beginning to bow. Without turning around, I say “Hello Twilight, Princess”

The first pony I hear speak was Celestia who said “Good Afternoon, I see that you are feeling better about what happened earlier today”

I just turn around and look at her and say “you can thank your sister for that”

She just looks at me and says “so my sister already has met you then”

I just smile and say “yeah. She also knows my reason for getting annoyed at that young filly earlier. If you want to know the reason ask her”

Twilight then looks at me and said, “how dare you disrespect the princess. She just asked if you were feeling better”

Celestia then turns to Twilight and says “Twilight I'm sure it has its reason for how he reacted”

We all then hear another voice from behind us “that he does sister”

To that, I just look up and smile and say, “it's good to see you again Princess. I guess you weren't lying when you said I'd see you again soon”

Luna just looks at me and says “it's not the time for that now, but we do believe that Miss Sparkle has something she wishes to say to thee”

To this, I just look at Twilight and say “Well then fire away”

Twilight just looks at me and says “what are you on about”

I just sigh and say “it means I'm listening tell me when you're ready”

Twilight just looks at me and says “Oh OK, here it goes” I see her take a breath and then she says “I know you may hate me for what happened, but I'm sorry about everything. I just hope you can forgive me for my actions”

I then reply back “I know for a fact you could have done far more than incapacitate me. So on that account I may not trust you completely but if I know one thing it's not to hold a grudge against anyone”

Twilight then looked at me and said, “thank you. But could I ask what your name is”

Rainbow then looks up at me and says “I never did ask your name”

Twilight then looks at Rainbow Dash and says, “I have never seen anyone get you to show them so much respect. What happened?

I just laugh and answer for her “let's just say her pride has taken a beating”

Applejack then speaks up “Craig listen to ya self ya have outclassed her in every possible way. Heck, you are even faster than her for Celestia's sake. Ya 'ave earned respect from er”

At that, I turn to Applejack and say, “you don't earn respect by being better at something than somebody, or somepony in this case. You earn it by treating them in a way you yourself would want to be treated. In other words treating them like a friend”

Princess Celestia then turns to look at me and said, “that's a strange way to look at friendship. I never considered that as an idea”

Twilight then looks at me and says, “I agree. It's not the way I considered to make friends before”

I just laugh and say,” it's probably not a way to look at it. It's never worked anyway back home, all it caused was pain and suffering. It's why I gave up trying to make friends a long time ago”

At that comment, they all gasp in surprise. However, Twilight is the first to speak up “Wait did you just say you haven't had a friend for a long time”

After that, all am can manage to say is “yep to be more accurate about 6 years If you don't mind me I need a little time to myself” at that I pack my laptop up pick up the guitar and walk towards a hill just out of the view of Sweet Apple Acres.

Once I get out of the view of the farm, I just pick up my guitar and get ready to play a song. However, just before I start I see another bright white light appear just in front of me. Once the light fades I can see that a set of turntables is there. As I walk up to them I can see that there is already a record there along with the case right next to it. I just look at it and think right I've had three things appear in bright lights. First the ring, then I gain speed that rivals Dashes and now these turntables either somepony is trying to turn me into some sort of hero or the portal did something to me. The second choice seems more realistic

I then feel someone tap me on the back of my leg. I turn around to see none other than both Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. I just look at them and then ask “hello do you want something?”

To my surprise, the first one of them to speak to me was Fluttershy. However not so surprisingly she was almost unable to talk and I could only just hear her as she said “hello”

I sigh and say, “I'm sorry miss did I scare you if that is the case I can ensure you that I mean you no harm. Now if you don't mind could you tell me your name”

She just looks at me and says “its Fluttershy”

I just look at her and sigh and say “sorry I didn't catch that. Could you repeat that, please?”

she slowly just backs away and I can tell that it's getting worse. I just sigh and then put my bag and guitar down and Kneel down onto my knees so I am about her size I then say “if you are really scared miss you can trust me when I say I mean you no harm”

she just looks at me still terrified.

“OK I'll tell you a secret, but I need you to do something for me” I then look at pinkie “both of you” they both just look at me and nod. “all I need you to do is Pinkie Promise to me that you won't tell anyone else what I am about to say”

At that Pinkie brings her head up to look at me and says and Says “cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye”

To this, I just look at her and laugh. I then say “Pinkie Pie I can see why you are the Element of Laughter”

At this Fluttershy mouth just drops open as she says “How did know that”

I just look at her and say “the reason I know is the same reason why I asked you two to make a pinkie promise to me”

I just look at them and them and am about to speak when pinkie interrupts me and says “you know our names because you are from an alternate dimension on which we are part of a TV show that helped you to not want to take your own life when you were bullied on a daily basis. You also have no idea how you got here or how to get back home to your family"

I just look at her and say “Yep you are one hundred percent correct” I then look over at the turntables and look at both of them and say “if you don't mind I have just had to deal with a problem before I came here. I was going to play a song to calm me down if you wouldn't mind giving me a bit of space.” I then turn and walk up to the turntables and once again same as with the guitar when I first arrived in Equestria I knew that I have never used real turntables before, but I had a sudden feeling that I knew how they worked.

I finally reach towards the turntables and instantly notice that there is a few track there well 3 to be exact I decide to do two 2 of these at random. This was the first song

As the first song finished I then select the second song and I instantly know it as The Nights by Avicii and I just grab the microphone and step out in front of both Fluttershy and Pinkie and say “I would like to dedicate this song, to the memory of my father” after this I then reach over the turntables and begin the song

After I finish I then turn to them and they are both silent. Then Fluttershy looks at me and says “did your dad really tell you that”

I just look at her and say “Yeah. I miss him.” I then just sit on the floor and begin to cry “I miss all of my family”

At this Pinkie and Fluttershy both walks up to me and sit down beside me.

the first one of them to speak is Fluttershy who looks at me and says "I'm sorry"

At this, I just whimper back an barely audible noise as I try to say "you have nothing to be sorry about"

Pinkie then looks at me and says “I haven't seen my family in a long time”

I just look back at her and say, “the difference is though your family can easily be sent a letter. Mine probably think I'm dead”

At this, we then hear a large group of ponies walking up towards us. Both pinkie and Fluttershy look around to see who it is, but I just sit there lifeless as all three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders all walk up to me and look at me.

The first one to speak to me is Applebloom asks me “Craig are ya alright” I don't answer and continue to sit there like a lifeless statue.

I then hear Scootaloo speak up and say “listen I'm sorry about what I said earlier I didn't know about your past.”

I just look at her and say, “listen to me, you have nothing to apologize for. I shouldn't look at the past. for well my past was hell on Earth” I then laugh “well I guess you'd call it Tartarus on Equestria”

After this we all start laughing, then after a while we look at the edge of the hill to see everyone there looking at us after which they then begin to walk up to us. I then reach for my guitar one last time and decide there is one last song that I want to perform for them. I then close my and as I open them I see not just is there a Drum kit on the ground, but my guitar has also changed from and acoustic to an electric guitar. After this, they are all looking at me. Well, all but Pinkie who is already sitting at the drum kit I then hear her shout up to me and say “I know what song you want to play. Let's do it”

At this, I just look at her and say, “you really want to perform with me?”

To this, she just answers “yep please let me”

I then pick up my electric guitar and the notice that there is a headset that is linked to see the sound system on the Turntables. To this, i just think how didn't I see that earlier. To this is just shrug and put it on I then just talk into it to check it work and say “pinkie has asked to perform a song with me, who would I be to say no. So here it is Welcome To The Black Parade by My Chemical Romance.

Both myself and pinkie then begin to play the song.

After this, all of them look at Pinkie and me. Rainbow Dash then looks at us and says, “You know when I said you could be 20% cooler. I take it back you are awesome”

To this both me and Pinkie smile and say “oh we know”

After this Sweetie Belle looks at me and says, “did you sing that song to follow on from the song you sang this morning when we first met you?”

To this, I rub the back of my head and say, “yeah I had to find a way of singing something to link to what I said. Oh by the way. Pinkie how did you know the song”

Instead I hear Twilight say “it's just Pinkie being Pinkie”

To this, I just laugh and say “let's leave it at that”

I then look at Pinkie and say “and one more thing Pinkie I predict that you want to throw a party to welcome me to Ponyville”

At that everyone just gasps and Pinkie just says “No ponies Predicted me before”

I just look at Dash and say, “do you want to say it or should I?”

Dash just laughs and says “Pinkie he's not a pony”

Pinkie just looks at us and says “Oh I know that silly”

I then look at pinkie and say, “Pinkie may have one request, that you throw this party tomorrow night. I think I want one day to just get to grasp what has happened to me and what these powers are about. After the amount of strange things that have happened to me I think I need that”

At this not only does Twilight but both Princesses turn to me and say “And we want to help you find out what these new skills are”

To this, I just look at them and say, “Thank you. I think I need all the help I can get if I'm going to understand this. But Princess I was just wondering you aren't planning on using me a weapon to help you stop any evil that emerges are you?”

Celestia just looks at me and says “I will not use your powers as a weapon but if I need your help can I rely on you to help us”

I just look at both her and Luna and then bow to them and say “That much I can do” I then stand up and say “right then I now need to find somewhere to stay for the night whilst I'm here.

Then Applejack looks up towards me and says “I'll be honest with ya the only place that is big enough for ya would be the barn. An I don't think that you could stay there”

I just look at her and say, “I didn't expect anything less, and I wouldn't want to be stepping on your toes … erm, Hooves in any way.” I then look up onto the hill and then say “That strange ability of mine seems to create objects I can use maybe I can create a tent to stay in for the night”

At that Twilight looks at me and says “and have you out here alone, by yourself what sort of friends would we be if we let you do that”

I then hear pinkie speak up and say “I'll camp out here with you for the night” I then see her disappear in a pink blur to only appear second later with everything that would be needed to set up a tent.

I then look at Twilight and say “if it works would that then be acceptable if Pinkie stayed out here with me”

“I suppose there's no arguing with you or Pinkie. But only if it works”

I just look at her and say “OK then here goes nothing” I then shut my eyes and suddenly there is a bright light that appears just in front of us. Then as I open my eyes I can see a tent has actually appeared and is already set up I then look back at Twilight and say then say ”I guess I'm camping out here for the night”

I then hear Applejack Say “well ya better make a fire an make space for one more tent I'm joining ya”

I then hear Applebloom speak up and say “Sis can I join ya”

I then hear both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo say “what about us”

At this time, I just decide to pick up my stuff and walk towards my tent. I then start to get in so at least I'm warm whilst this continues. Once the tent is opened up I realize that not only is the tent ready to sleep in, but there is a sleeping bag as well. “well that's lucky” I then turn around and poke my head out to see what's going on and to my surprise I see that Pinkie's tent is set up already. After this I see that both Applebloom and Applejack are walking back to Sweet Apple Acres, Rainbow Dash flying towards her house and Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo heading back towards town. After this, there is only Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie and the Princesses left.

The princesses then look at me and then Celestia says, “we will go back to Canterlot for the night and shall return after you have had a bit of time to become accustomed to your new powers. We shall see you tomorrow Craig you to my faithful student” with that both her and Luna teleport themselves back to Canterlot.

I then see both Fluttershy and Twilight look at me and then Fluttershy is the first to say “I need to get back to my animals. I'll head back home as well. See you tomorrow” and with that Fluttershy begins to walk home. This then just left me, Pinkie and Twilight.

Twilight then said one thing that surprised me “room for two more campers?”

I then look at her and say “Two? Why do you need two tents?”

Twilight then looks at me and says “I've got spike to bring as well and we will only need one we'll share a tent”

“Oh I see”

“OK I'm going to run home and get a tent and me and him will join you,” Twilight said

I then laugh and say, “Or you could just teleport home get the tent and teleport back with it and Spike?”

Twilight just looks at me and says “guess your right see you in a few minutes” and with that just teleports away.

I then turn to Pinkie and ask, “what was the outcome with Applebloom, Applejack and Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo?”

“There are all grabbing a tent then coming back oh and Sweetie Belle said she was going to try to get Rarity to come as well”

I then laugh and say, “there is more chance of a lightning bolt striking me this second than Rarity joining us. besides it's not like your pinkie sense has given us any warning about anything strange happening ”

“Yeah”

I then look back at Pinkie and say, “I'm going to have a bit of a rest. Can I ask you to make me aware when somepony arrives by shaking my tent that should be enough to wake me up”

To that pinkie replies by saying “Okey Dokey Lokey”

With that I crawl into my tent, close it up, crawl into my sleeping bag the shout Pinkie and tell her “See you later on” after that I just fall to sleep.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading as you can see he has met and apologized to everyone. For anyone who cares where I got each of the powers/items from. I got speed from the sonic games, the turntables from DJ Hero, the drum kit and the guitar from Guitar Hero.

I also own none of the songs I used in this chapter the honor goes to the respected artists.

During the next chapter, we will be doing a bit of the camping with Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Spike and maybe a few others.

If at any time you find any mistakes with spelling leave a comment so I can sort it Thank you

Chapter 4 - How this works (Unedited)

Well, I have to say, this is strange lying in a tent I created with my mind, and then knowing I am going to be camping with Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Twilight, Spike and maybe Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle but unlikely Rarity. yeah that's much weirder

My thought is then abruptly halted as I see the tent start to dissipate whilst I am inside it, and the outside world starting to slowly come into view. As the tent finally completely disappears I say “What the buck just happened?”

At this Pinkie Turns to look at me and says “Craig where's your tent?”

I just look at her and say, “Would you believe me if I said I was inside it then it slowly disappeared around me?”

“No, I wouldn't if I didn't see it myself, to be,” A voice says from behind me says. I instantly notice Twilight's.

I then hear a new voice that I hadn't heard previously “I seriously wouldn't have either Twilight. But what is that thing?”

I then turn around to see both Twilight and a small purple dragon staring at me. I then look at twilight and say “So this is Spike? I hate to say it, but I see that a bit of you has rubbed off on him. And by that I mean think first and ask questions later.” After that I the kneel down in front of Spike put my hand out towards him and say, “Hello my name is Craig, I am a human and I believe that I have appeared from another reality. I guess that your name is Spike. I have heard a lot about you from Twilight.”

Spike then looks at me and says “Guess you know who I am. Glad to meet you” and with that he extends his claw to me as we shake hands.

I then look at him and say “well done you are the third creature that has not either insulted me or attacked me since I arrive here this morning”

He then looks at me and says “Wait you're that”

Twilight then cuts him short and says “Spike! Don't call him a freak he'll lose it” she then stops, looks at me to see my hand clenching into a fist and says “sorry Craig I didn't think”

I then once again snap at her and say “that seems to be a damn reoccurring thing here! Why the buck would you of all creatures not think you are the bucking student of the Princess; your one of the smartest creature around!”

With that I hear hear another noise from behind me who I realise is Applejack says “Why do ya react so violently to that word”

To that I just turn around to her and say “I guess the shit I when though back home must be leaving me a bucking mental wreck. But I guess you would be if you were beaten up by people when you are just walking home from school on a daily basis and being called a freak most of the time. I suppose that's why that word is a bucking trigger to my temper. Along with making threats against my family and people I care about!” I then stop and fall to the ground and begin to cry again.

At this twilight looks at me and says “Wait. You've been through that and still find a reason to smile?”

I then notice Applebloom walk up to me and wrap her hooves around me and say “I'm sorry nopony deserves that sort of past. That's just ain't right”

I then hear Applejack say “I'm with you sugercube his past is just plain wrong”

I then hear Applebloom say “an I thought the way Diamond Tiara treated me was bad, But I 've nothin on ya. Ya seriously have been to Tartarus and back aven't ya.”

I then hear twilight turn to pinkie and ask “Pinkie do you think you could find another tent from somewhere, it looks like Craig's is gone.”

All I can hear is a quick “Okey Dokey Lokey” from Pinkie as she disappears from sight.

Twilight then turns back to me and says “Craig are you alright now”

To this I look up at her and say “Yeah. In fact I think that I may have an idea how my powers work, and why things I make seem to disappear.”

At this twilight just looks at me and says “really”

To this I just look at her and say “I take that you were being sarcastic and yes really. My powers seem to relate to games I played back home. The ring I had was from a game called Green Lantern Rise of the Manhunters. That burst of speed that I used to catch Rainbow off-guard was from a series called Sonic the Hedgehog. The Guitar and drums was from a series called Guitar hero and the Turntables from DJ Hero. I also believe that they seem to disappear quicker the more powerful the object or skill is.”

At this Twilight says “Sounds like you seem to understand them a bit”

I just look at her and say “Yeah. But there's one thing I don't understand yet.”

Applejack then looks at me and says, “and what exactly would that be?”

“The fact that before I came here I had never played Guitar in my life, nor had I ever used a set of turntables. I don't understand how I knew how to use them.”

At this they all look at me in shock then Twilight says “did you say you hadn't used your guitar before you came here? How had did you even know the notes to the songs”

I just look at her and say “again I don't know. All I can think is that maybe the portal I came through changed my DNA in some way but I am clueless on it”

At that moment, Pinkie came back in a pink blur carrying another tent and says “this tent should be big enough for you” at this I see Pinkie instantly set the tent up for me within a matter of seconds.

I this my mouth just hung open as I notice strange fact “Pinkie that looks like the tent I had back home, how did you?”

Before I finish my sentence I then hear Pinkie say “oh and I believe you may want this”

At that she hold out a sleeping bag and my jaw drops once again as I say “wait, wait, wait, you have just given me both my tent from home world and my sleeping bag from my home. How have you got these? You know what we'll sort this out after I have my stuff in my tent I think I need it sorting quickly before it gets to dark” however as I turn around I can see that Pinkie has already moved my stuff into the tent. To that I just look at her and say “I'm not even going to ask I think I may put all this down to you being you.”

At this Applejack says “ah say ya just go with that”

I then look back at them and say “if I am right about where my originate from and I may be able to recreate amazing skills” I then think maybe I could manage to do one of the Skyrim thu'ums?

I then hear Pinkie say, “Craig what's a thu'um?”

I just look at her and say “for god's sake Pinkie did you read my mind? A thu'um also known as a shout is a phrase that is spoken in the language of dragons. These create amazing effects from being able to simply throw my voice to confuse people to changing how I look and making me have the visage of a dragon scales and all.” I then look at Twilight and laugh and say “I bet spike could probably translate them for you”

Twilight then looks at me with a glint in her eye and says “Could you try one”

To this I look at her and say “I could try one but I don't know if I can even do it”

I then hear Applejack say “no 'arm in tryin”

To this, I just look at them and say, “OK I guess there's no arguing with you. I'm going to try one called 'Fire Breath' I recommend that you stand back” at this I point my head towards the sky, close my eyes and then shout “Yol, Toor, Shul!” as soon as I do a massive red stream of fire launches out of my mouth towards the sky illuminating the whole area.

Once the flame dies down I look towards Twilight as is slowly breath to regain my breath I then hear a new voice that I hadn't heard yet that says “Well darling I have to say that's pretty amazing”

To this I slowly turn around to see Rarity standing behind me along with both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. The first one of them to speak was Scootaloo who said “That was awesome. Do it again”

To this I can only mutter out “I wish I could.” After this I slowly collapse to the ground onto my knees coughing. I quickly see both Applejack and Twilight support my body as they move me rest against a tree.

The next thing I hear is Twilight say “Applejack can you get him a drink of water” she then turn to me and say “you'll be fine Craig”

As she says this I turn my head away from her, shut my eyes again and manage to say “Fo, Krah” as I say this I being to feel my burning throat begin to cool down as I begin it speak clearly again and I say “remind me never to do that again” after saying this I once again black out.

Author's Note

Thanks for waiting sorry this chapter took so long been quite busy with day to day life. No music in this chapter may use a bit next time.

if you see any mistakes or errors just leave a comment and I will sort it

Thank you

Chapter 5 – Things can only get Better? (unedited)

God I hate Mondays. Day one in Equestria and I have fainted twice; man I must look weak to everybody around me, pulling something so cool off and then fainting minutes later. Note to self never try to use fire breath again.

I slowly begin to wake up to sound of two familiar voices, but am unable to understand who they are until my eyes being to open, and I hear Twilight say “look he's waking up”

I then hear Applejack say “Ya OK their partner”

I then reply by faintly saying “yeah but can someone get the number of that train that hit me. That bucking hurts. ” I then look at them and say “how long was I out”

To this, I hear Applejack reply “jus' till the mornin'. Think ya feel ok to move around”

To this, I look up her and say '”yeah” as I begin to stand up

I then hear Twilight say “good to see your feeling better”

I then look at her and say “yeah, good to be better, I say we take a walk back to the farm” I then look at Applejack and say “I can guess you need to be sorting the fields out, right”

She then looks at me and says “I guess ya right”

I then look at her and say “Applejack, I was also wondering if you need any help on the farm, it would be an honer to help you. I also need to pay you back for making sure I was OK after I arrived here yesterday”

“I couldn't accept ya help Craig. Ya may not be better”

“Listen Applejack. Back home I get injured most days and was doing martial arts the next day. I'm pretty sure I'm fine”

To this, both Twilight and Applejack looked at me and then Twilight said “Wait, you know Martial Arts?”

To this I just shrug and say “Yeah, I always been quite weak, I had issues with Falling over and cutting my head open from a young age” I then reaches for my hair line and pull it away to show a scar in the shape of a plus mark “I got these when I fell over constantly.” I then let my hair fall back and moved my hair to cover my scar. “I did Martial Arts to help improve my balance originally but I also become faster, stronger and more agile. This was without powers. And has made me naturally agile and strong. However, I never used anything I learned, as I never wanted to fight anyone, and would avoid fights whenever I could.”

At this Applejack says, “wait, ya know how to defend ya'self even if ya powers weren't workin'.”

“yes Applejack. Yes I do. But were getting of topic as I said, I know when I am well enough to work. I also know when I want to help somebody, and like you Applejack, I don't like backing down.”

Appljack sighs then says “Ya seriously won't not help me will ya?”

“Nope. I'm determined to help you Applejack” I reply

“Fine I guess ya can come an help” replied Applejack

“Thanks Applejack” he the turned to twilight and said “I guess you'll be heading back to the library”

She then looks at and says “yeah. Wait, how did you know I lived the library?”

“Yesterday when you came back you were carrying a lot of books with you. I just assumed that you either brought a lot of books or you worked elsewhere that had a lot most likely a library.”

I then hear Applejack say “Craig, ya don't need ta lie ta us. Luna told us about what we are in ya world. we already know the true reason”

I then sigh and say “wish you had told me this, before I made a fool of myself”

Twilight then looks at me and says “anyway, yes. I am heading back to the library. I'll see you later”

To this Applejack says “bye Twi”

I then said “See you later Twilight” I then turn to Applejack and say “Lets head to the farm”

She then looks at me and smiles “I'm with you partner”

With that we both made our way towards Sweet Apple Acres.

5 minutes later -

Once we reached Sweet Apple Acres. At which time I turned towards Applejack and say “oh. I forgot my guitar and laptop I better run back and get them”

At this Applejack just looks at me and laughs “Ya don't need to worry about ya things. Me and Applebloom brought your stuff here after the incident last night”

To this I sigh and say “thank god I'd hate to lose them. They're all I have left from home. I say we get to work. What do you need me to do”

To this Applejack Looks at me and says “I guess I need ta harvest the corn. Ya could 'elp with that if ya like?”

To this I just smile and look at her and say “Lets do it”

Once we reach the corn field Applejack says “Just wonderin' do ya know how to pick corn?”

I just look at her and say “no I don't. But no time like the present to learn”

She just look at me and says “I like your Attitude Craig. Right here's what you do to harvest corn”

-One explanation Later-

“OK I think I understand so is this how I do it?” I say to Applejack

“Yeah ya got it”

I then look up and say “Um... Applejack, are the clouds normally pink?”

“No. Why?” she looks at me with a puzzled look

“look up”

She then looks up and says “what in Equestria is goin' on”

At that moment it started raining but we notice something strange about the rain. “Applejack is the rain normally brown”

“no, not normally”

At this moment Rainbow Dash flys by the farm and shouts “Hey I didn't tell you to go anywhere!”

At this moment Applejack shouts to her and says “Rainbow Dash what's going on with this rain? I mean chocolate milk. I mean chocolate milk rain!

To this Rainbow just said “There's crazy weather all over Equestria!”

To this I just look at her and say “How crazy we talking?”

“Cloudsdale's getting soaked by a major cola storm right now. So beyond Pinkie crazy”

At this both me and Applejack turn towards each other and say “Petty crazy”

Rainbow dash then looks at us and says “don't worry. I'm not leaving you until I get control of Ponyville”

As she begins to fly off this we hear a load popping noise from behind us, and turn to see the corn behind us turning into Popcorn. Seconds later we see Pinkie Pie diving in the corn as she says “Why would you wanna stop this?”

We both just ignore her as we hear Rarity say “Ahem. I heard about your troubles, Applejack, and I came to see if there's anything I can do without getting wet. Or dirty. Or out from under my umbrella. Oh nice to see you”

To this I just look at her and say “charming nice to meet you to”

Applejack then looks towards the orchards and sees all the apples almost triple in size and all the animals starting to eat the fruit. It then hear Applejack shout “Fluttershy do something”

I then see Fluttershy try to talk to Angel only for everything about him change I then hear her say “No! It's not possible! I must be seeing things!”

I then turn my head around knowing Twilight will appear over the hill momentarily as expected she did. It's a shame that the fail-safe spell would fail. I then look at a Twilight and mentally count down. three, two, one fail

I then chuckle as I hear Twilight say “My fail-safe spell... failed. What do we do?

I then laugh as I hear Spike say “Uh, give up?”

I then hear Rarity say “Spike, Twilight will come up with something.”

I then begin to think and cue a solution in three, two, one. I then turn my head towards Twilight and see her head towards Dash who was stuck in a cotton candy cloud and says “Rainbow, can you corral all those clouds in one corner of the sky?”

once this is part way done she then shouts to Applejack “I need you to bring those high-strung storm clouds down to Earth.” with that Applejack then lassoed the clouds in place then began to drag them down to the ground.

After this is then see twilight begin to to whisper something to Fluttershy who then says “Oh dear. I hope none of the animals see these delicious chocolate-filled cotton candy clouds. I'd hate to have to share them.”

At that moment pinkie says “You and me both, sister!” Then all the animals that had been eating the fruit ran towards the clouds and as they rush towards Pinkie I hear her say “Hey!” and then begin to eat the clouds.

Once this is done I then hear Applejack say, “And when y'all are done with that, feel free to have some popcorn for dessert.”

To this I just turn to Applejack an say “well said. And spike that is why you never give up”

To this Twilight turns to me and says “You got it, Craig. You should never give up. There's nothing we can't overcome if we all work together.”

At that moment a green flame flows out of Spike's mouth which leaves a Scroll in it's place that twilight quickly takes and reads after which she gasps and says “Come on, girls. Princess Celestia wants to see us all in Canterlot immediately!”

To this, I sigh and say “I guess I'll see you when you get back”

To this Twilight looks at me and says “you'll see Celestia as well she asked for you too”

I then laugh and say “I guess she decided to see how I was doing earlier than expected. Let me get my guitar then lets go.”

I then hear Applejack say “I'll get it for ya” and with that she runs into the farmhouse.

I then turn towards Twilight and say, “Twilight any idea what Celestia wants?”

She then looks at me and says “no but I have a feeling we'll find out soon”

I then turn towards the barn to see Applejack carrying my guitar “ere it is Craig. Why do you even want it?”

To this, I look at her and say “never know when music will help you. Anyway, let's go” and with that all of us excluding Spike make our way to Canterlot.

A train ride later-

A matter of hour later we all arrived at Canterlot as soon as we arrive we all rushed towards the palace. As soon as we arrive there everyone instantly rushes towards the throne room whilst I just walk and somehow manage to keep up with all of them but Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

As soon as we arrive at the throne room Twilight instantly sees Celestia and says “ Princess Celestia, we came as fast as we could!”

She then turns to us and says “Thank you, Twilight. Thank you, all.”

I then turn towards her and bow to her and say “It is a honer Princess” I then stand up and say “However I have a feeling that were all here for more that a chat”

Princess Celestia then turns to me and says “that is, unfortunately, correct”

I then hear Twilight say, “Is this about the weather? And the animals' weird behaviour? What's happening out there? Why isn't my magic working? Is ther–”

To this, she just looks at us and says, “Follow me.”

At this, we all begin to walk down the hall as Celestia says “I've called you here for a matter of great importance. It seems an old foe of mine, someone I thought I had defeated long ago, has returned. His name... is Discord.”

To this, I say, “I guess there are a lot of things they should know about him. I know enough heck there was even a song about him.

To this, I hear Pinkie say, “Could you perform it?”

To this, I laugh and say, “I wish I could perform the music, but it's not playable by my guitar. I have the song on my laptop but we left it in Ponyville”

I then hear pinkie laugh and say, “you mean this laptop?”

To this, I just look at her and say, “you never cease to amaze me Pinkie. Where did you even get it?”

To this, she looks at me and says “I knew you'd need it so I got it before we left”

To this, I sigh and say, “I'll get it loaded in and play the song. Give me a minute”

3 Minute later-

I look at everyone and say, “OK the song is ready” do you want me to play it now?”

To this, I hear pinkie say “yep”

I then turn to everyone and say, “you lot sure you want it to listen to it?”

I then look at them and they all nod and then Applejack says “we might as well”

I then look at them and say “OK” I then remove the headphones from the computer and hit play then the song begins

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xPfMb50dsOk

One the song finishes I shut my computer down and put it away the say “what did you think?” To this, I just see them all stare at me and say “that bad huh.” I then turn to Celestia and say, “maybe you should tell them more about Discord Celestia?”

To this she turns towards me and says “I suppose your right” she then turns to the girls and says “Discord is the mischievous spirit of disharmony. Before my sister and I stood up to him, he ruled Equestria in an eternal state of unrest and unhappiness. Luna and I saw how miserable life was for Earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns alike, so after discovering the Elements of Harmony, we combined our powers and rose up against him, turning him to stone.

I then hear Rainbow Dash Shout out “All right, Princess!”

I then look at her and say, “There's a problem isn't there. Same as Luna's time on the moon the spell only lasted for around 1000 years but you hoped it would hold Discord forever”

She then looked at me and said “yes, however since Luna and I are no longer connected to the Elements, the spell has been broken.”

To this Twilight just looks at Celestia and says “No longer connected?”

To this, I turn to her and say, “Since you now bear the elements both Celestia and Luna have no control over them. Meaning that the six off you are the only ones who can use them.”

To this Celestia just looks at me and says “You've explained that quite well Craig, you really do know a bit about the elements don't you”

To this, I look at her and then smile and say, “Thank you. I suppose I do. Anyway, I guess the next thing to ask is where we are now”

To this she looks at me and says “This is Canterlot Tower, where the Elements are kept inside since they were recovered. I need you to wield the Elements of Harmony once again and stop Discord before he thrusts all of Equestria into eternal chaos.

I then see Pinkie look at one of the glass windows and say “Hey, look! We're famous!”

To this, I think more than you know Pinkie, more than you know.

I then hear the Princess say, “You six showed the full potential of the Elements by harnessing the magic of your friendship to beat a mighty foe. And as Craig said although Luna and I once wielded the Elements, it is you who now control their power, and it is you who must defeat Discord!

I then look at them and say “we both know you are more than capable of defeating him”

To this Twilight looks at us and says “Princess Celestia, Craig you can count on–”

I then hear Pinkie say, “Hold on a second! Eternal chaos comes with chocolate rain, you guys. Chocolate rain!”

I then look at Pinkie and say “Yeah but also unmatched sadness, and a world where nopony smiles or laughs. I think we all know that's not the sort of world you want. I felt like that was my world for years Pinkie. It hurts; a lot.”

To this Twilight looks first to pinkie then to Celestia and says, “Don't listen to her, Princess. We'd be honoured to use the Elements of Harmony again.”

At this point, Celestia opens up some large golden doors and collects a jewel encrusted box contained inside.

We then hear Rarity say “Ooh. You can keep the Elements. I'll take that case!”

To this I just look at her and say “Really Rarity, you would want a box over looking Fabulous again?”

She just looks at me and says “I guess your right. Wait I never got a chance to ask you your name before the incident last night”

To this is I laugh and say “my names Craig. Pleasure to meet you Miss Rarity”

To this, she looks at me and says, “well at least you have manners even if you have an awful sense in style. You must allow me to make you some proper clothes when we get back to Ponyville.”

To this, I look at her and say “I say that we have this discussion after the current threat if over”

She then sighs and says “I guess your right”

Celestia then looks at all of us and says “have no fear, ponies. I have total confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord with these!”

As she open the box we all gasp as we see that the box empty. Second later I hear Pinkie say “Oh, well. If anyone needs me, I'll be outside in the chocolate puddles with a giant swizzle straw.”

I the hear Twilight say “The Elements! They're gone!”

Me and Celestia then look at each other and then she says “That chamber is protected by a powerful spell that only I can break! This doesn't make sense!”

I look at her and say, “I have a feeling we know who did this. I then turn to one of the glass windows and shout “Discord! Come out and show yourself”

I then hear a voice that I hadn't heard before say “Oh, your no fun. However, that song about me was mediocre”

I then hear Celestia shout “Discord... Show yourself!”

At this point Discord then appears in one of the many glass windows that are around the room and then says “Did you miss me, Celestia? I missed you. It's quite lonely being encased in stone, but you wouldn't know that, would you, because I don't turn ponies into stone.”

I then look at Discord and say, “She may have been the first to turn you to stone, but she won't be the last. Now come and face me you chicken!

Celestia then looks at me and say, “that's enough Craig” she then turns to Discord and says “What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?”

He then looks at us and says, “Oh, I just borrowed them for a teensy little while.” He then snaps his fingers, and an image of the elements disappear, from the stained glass window he is in.

At this both me and Celestia say, “You'll never get away with this, Discord!”

After this, I hear discord say, “Oh, I'd forgotten how grim you can be, Celestia. It's really quite boring.

I then hear Rainbow Dash shout “Hey! Nopony insults the Princess!” And then second later she begins to fly towards the window as fast as she can but discord just moves to another window and she crashes face first into it.

He then Teleports back to the window he was in before and says “Oh, you must be Rainbow Dash, famed for her loyalty, the Element of Harmony you represent.”

Rainbow then looks at him and says, “That's right! I'll always be loyal to the Princess!”

I then hear him say, “We'll see about that.”

Seconds later I hear Rarity say, “I can't believe we're wasting our time talking to a tacky window.”

Discord then looks at Rarity and says “the beautiful Rarity, representing the element of generosity, if I'm not mistaken?”

I then hear Applejack say, “So you know who we are, big deal.”

He then turns to Applejack and says, “Oh, I know much more than that, honest Applejack.”

Seconds later I hear Twilight say, “You seem to know our strengths too.”

Discord then looks at Twilight and says, “Yes, Twilight Sparkle and yours is the most powerful and elusive element, magic. Fluttershy's is kindness and Pinkie Pie's is a personal favourite of mine – laughter.”

After this, we begin to hear Pinkie trying not to laugh. after which I hear Twilight shout to her “Pinkie!”

I then turn to look at Pinkie as she says whilst laughing “He's standing on your head!”

I then look in the direction she looking towards and, see him dancing on top of one of the stained glass images of twilight. He then tuns to me and says “and then, there's you. I have no idea what you are, or what significance you have. I don't see how you could even be a threat to me.” He then laugh and stares at me then says “A freak like you couldn't do a thing to me” he then teleports behind me and whispered to me “I bet your parents were even bigger freaks than you”.

With that my eyes suddenly opened as a Katana sword appeared in my hand and I stabbed into the side of Discord then kicked him back off the sword and said “you can insult me all you bucking like, but when you insult my family, you have gone to bucking far!” I then put two my fingers infront of my forehead and disappear only to reappear seconds later behind him and say “and your one to talk about being a freak. Just look at yourself” I then breath in and shout “FusRoDah” and he plummets towards the ground.

He then clicks his claws together and reappears in one off the glass windows breathing slowly and says “what, the hell, are you. How did, that sword, hurt me.” He then looks towards me and continues to say "Your like like those freaks I met last time."

I turn to him and say “I am the person, you should never piss of Discord” and then my sword disappears and I begin to calm down. “the sword I struck you with was called Dragonbane. It is a sword that has been enchanted to do more damage to dragons and I can see you; are part dragon.”

To this, I see everyone looking at me until Celestia looks at me and says “I am disappointed in you Craig. We will be having words.

I then look at her and say “OK Princess”

I then begin to leave until I hear her say “I didn't say to leave” She then turns to Discord and says “OK Discord stop stalling! What have you done with the Elements of Harmony? Tell me unless you want Craig to hunt you down and strike you again”

I then look at him and say “It would give me no greater pleasure than to make you suffer for what you said about my family”

Discord then looked at the princess and then said “Celestia. Really? Fine, I'll tell you, but I'll only tell you my way. To retrieve your missing Elements, just make sense of this change of events. Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the Elements back where you began.” then with a laugh he disappeared.

A second later Celestia turned towards me and said “Now Craig why did you do that”

To this I just look at her and say “I don't know. As soon as he insulted my family, it was like he struck a nerve. I just felt like I couldn't let an insult to them stand. Besides, all have have of them are memories”

With this Applejack looks at me and says “what did he say about ya family”

To this I can only whimper out “ he said, I bet your parents were even bigger freaks than you”

To this Both Applejack and Celestia walk up to me. Applejack just looks at me whilst Celestia says “Craig, family is important, and I will agree that what he said to you was wrong. However, you can't defeat him without the elements. However I can help you stop him.”

To this, I look at her and say, “How?”

To this she looks at me and says ”Could you please give me your guitar?” To this I just take my guitar off my back and she envelops it in a bight white light. Seconds later the light fades and I see my guitar with one difference the back of the it has a symbol of a sword. As I look at it Celestia say “touch the symbol with your hand”

To this I look at her and say “OK.” as I touch the symbol, the guitar's shape changes into the shape of a Longsword but I notice two strange features. One being that it looks similar to the master sword from The Legend of Zelda Skyward Sword. The second being that it had what looked like Celestia Cutie mark embedded, on the blade. I then look at her and say “wait a second this is a longsword, and why does have your cutie mark on it?

To this she looks at me and says “This is a gift I am giving you. You said you wanted to help protect Equestria, however you are unarmed, and have no weapon that you could use to defend yourself. Furthermore it has my mark on it as the sword does something special please touch the symbol.

To this I look at her Quizzically and say “OK” I then touch the symbol and she blade glows in a red light and then bursts into flames. I then look at it in amazement and say “what, does it, do?”

To this she smiles and says “this allows to to cleave through any defence, or illusion that you may face.” Seconds later the flames die down showing the blade to look as if it hadn't been burning at all. She then says “You will also want this.” She then starts to lower a sheath in her magic connected to a belt and says “here's something for you to carry it with.”

I then look at her and say “how can I turn it back into a guitar?”

To this she grins and says “look at what I just gave you” I then look at the sheath and notice an indentation of a guitar on it. She then says “ to turn the sword back into a guitar, all you need to do is put the palm of your hand on the indentation”

I then Sheath my sword and then look at her and say “I don't know what to say. I don't deserve this.” I then bow to her and say “I guess I need to earn the right to wield this Princess Celestia”

I then hear Fluttershy say “Can we go home now?”

To this I look at her and say “I'm afraid not Shy. We have some missing elements to find and deal with a deranged god. But first we need to deal with his riddle.”

I then hear Applejack say “what do you reckon he meant? Twists and turns and ending back where we started?”

We all look towards Twilight as she says “Twists and turns... twists and turns... twists and turns! That's it! I bet Discord hid the Elements in the palace labyrinth!”

I then look at Twilight and say “how does that fit in with the second part of the riddle, when he said 'then find the Elements back where you began'?”

To this she look at me and says “I guess they could be near the entrance.”

To this I look at her and say “I guess there's only one way to find out”

I then hear Celestia say to us “Good luck, all of you. The fate of Equestria is in your hooves or hands in your case Craig.”

To this both me and Twilight say “Thanks, Princess. We won't let you down.” and with this we all make our way towards the labyrinth.

Author's Note

Thank for reading. Up next we elements to find and Discord to stop

if you see any mistakes or errors just leave a comment and I will sort it

Thank you

Chapter 6 - Dealing With Discord (unedited)

Some might say that the sword makes the man but I disagree I believe that the man makes the sword. It doesn't matter what the sword is as a sword can not swing itself it needs someone wield it. I may not be the best man for the job but I guess Celestia trusts me to protect the elements.

The first thing I hear is Twilight ask “What are you thinking about Craig?”

I just look at her and say “Just was thinking about why Celestia gave me the sword. I just don't think I am worthy of wielding such a powerful weapon.”

To this Rainbow Dash Just looks at me and laughs “you don't need to be worried about being unworthy Craig”

seconds later I hear Applejack declare “Rainbows right about that, I can honestly say ya are worthy off wieldin the sword.

I then look at them and sigh then mutter “yeah I guess your right. But what about my temper. If I can't control it I'm a threat to everyone I care about”

Rarity then walks up to me and whispers “honestly darling, I for one am sure that you can control your temper.”

To this I, look at her and laugh “you honestly don't. Haven't heard how I reacted when I got here yesterday?”

Rarity just sighs and whisper “I'm afraid so Darling. I'm afraid I heard a bit from Sweetie Belle, and if your reaction earlier is anything to go on, I can say she is most definitely correct.”

I then just look at her and shout “That just proves my point. My temper could put everyone in danger, and now I'm permanently armed with a sword. How can I protect ponies if I could kill them, from just calling me a freak?”

Seconds later Twilight walks up to me and calmly declares “You can protect ponies because you have friends by your side who will help you to say calm, besides how can you get mad with Pinkie around”

I then hear Pinkie laugh and announces “Yeah. How can you be mad with me around”

To this I laugh and say “it's not possible for me to feel sad. I just hope nothing happens to you to change that”

Second later I hear Twilight declare “OK we're here. Dash you fly ahead to see if you can see our elements in there”

“no problem Twilight”

However as she begins to try to fly both her and Fluttershy's wings disappear. I then turn towards Rarity and Twilight to see that the same had happened to their horns. I then her the four of them scream and I then look to the sky and shout “Discord! Where are you?!”

I then hear an ominous sound behind us and turn around to see Discord laughing “oh that is priceless” however he stops as soon as he sees me and says “no. Not you. Not again”

I then look at him and shout “give them their horns and wings back Discord”

“not till they have played my little game”

I then shut my eyes and say “This is your last warning Discord. Give them their horns and wings back”

“and I said not till they play my game”

I then open my eyes and announce “I warned you and now it'd time, for you see the error of your ways” I then begin to hover off the ground slowly put two fingers to my head and then disappear. I then reappear behind him a whisper “time to pay the piper” I then punch him directly between his two wings and hear a load crack in his back as he plummets towards the ground. I then teleport once again and punch him back towards where we were seconds before. Seconds later I appear back to where we was before, I then brandish my sword and get ready to strike him it. However at the last second I hear a click and he disappears.

I then hear an ominous sound behind me mutter “my turn” I then feel his claws strike me in the back as I scream in pain and begin to plummet towards the ground “pathetic I expected so much more from you”

I then look up and say “this isn't over Discord not by a long-shot”

However second later I fall forwards onto my front as I hear Fluttershy run up to me and shout “Craig!” I then hear her shout “doe's anyone have anything to cover this!”

I then quietly murmur “I won't back down” and then I begin to reach towards my sword and grab the hilt of it and then say “No I won't back down” and the proceed stan the tip of the sword into the ground and use it to balance myself and shout “You can stand me up at the gates of hell. But I won't back down.”

I then collapse onto my knees as both Fluttershy and Applejack grab me and as Applejack shouts to me “Craig stop you can't beat him not in this state”

I then hear Twilight say “we'll play your game Discord”

“Wonderful all you have to do is find your elements and you win”

Applejack and Fluttershy then move me to rest my back against a wall and says “we'll beat Discord then we'll get you help Craig just hold on”

They then proceed into the maze as I hear Twilight declares “Never fear, girls. We have each other!”

I then hear Rainbow Dash shout “Yeah! Like Twilight said, there's nothing we can't overcome if we all stick together!"

With that they all walk towards the entrance of the maze and I hear them all shout “Together!” then seconds later they begin screaming as hedges form between and behind behind each of them and seal them in separate parts of the maze.

I then see Discord turn to me and shouts “you have no hope Craig. You will never stop me you are not powerful enough to do so” he then teleports beside me and whispers “I will break the elements and make them hate you. Just like I did before you came to Equestria. You are nowhere as strong as those others”

My eyes then open wide as I mumble out “no, how did you even get to my home and what others?”

I then see a dark figure in the sky approach us as Discord disappears leaving me momentarily alone. Seconds later I hear someone shout “Is thoust OK?”

I look then look up to see the figure of Princess Luna standing infront of me. I try to tell her I'm not but I struggle to even utter a single word. I then see her look at the wall behind me to see large crimson streaks running down it and yells “we need to get thou to my sister thoust is hurt.” she then proceeds to levitate me onto her back and carries be back into the castle.

Author's Note

Hi everyone,

In case, you were wondering the lyrics from a song called I Won't Back Down by Tom Petty and the Heartbreakers. Here is the whole song if you like

As always if you see any errors tell me so I can sort them

Thank you

Chapter 7 - Time for a New Plan (unedited)

Well, this went from bad to worse. I couldn't protect my friends and I know Discord is once who screwed with my life before I got here. That just leaves more questions like how did he get his magic to my world whilst he was in stone? And if he could manipulate my world what else could he have done? Could he be the reason I am here? Did he pull me into Equestria if so what is his motive? However no time to think about that I need to focus on surviving long enough to save everyone from Discord.

I then manage to hear Luna shout through the castle “Sister! Sister! Where are thou?” I then hear her whisper to me “Keep with us Craig”

I then hear Celestia calmly say “what is wrong sister” she then notice me on her back and gasps then asks Luna “what happened to him?”

I then hear Luna quickly shout in panic “we don't know. We found him outside the labyrinth”

Second later I begin to groan and mutter “I'm fine, Just got struck, in the back by Discord”

Celestia then looks at my back and says, “you are not fine Craig. You have massive wound straight down your back” she then lowers her horn towards my back and it begins to glow. Seconds later I feel a searing pain shoot through my back as I scream I agony as the skin around the wound painfully stitches itself back together. Within seconds, the cut had been fully healed and I heard Celestia slowly say “You should be better now”

I slowly get off Luna back and whisper to her “thank you” I then turn to Celestia and say “Are you alright? It looks like that spell took a lot out of you.”

“It did. That spell can make, anypony tired” seconds later Celestia collapses onto the floor.

I then look at Celestia in shock and shout, “Princes! Princess! Are you alright”

Seconds later Luna drapes one of her wings over me and says “she's just asleep. We will take her up to her room. However first could thou pass me the sword thy sister gave thee?”

I then look around, pick up my guitar and put my hand on the symbol on the back of it as it reverts back into a sword. I then instantly kneel down and present it to Luna. Who then envelops the blade in a dark light as it floats out of my hand and hover just above me. Ten seconds later the blade falls back into my hands and I just stare at the blade wondering what she did. I proceed to turn the blade over and see a clear image of Luna's Cutie mark embedded on the opposite side of the blade to Celestia's. To this, I just look at her and proclaim “what did you do?”

She just looks at me and smiles “try it yourself”

“OK,” I then reach towards the symbol on the blade and touch it with two of my fingers. Seconds later the blade began to glow in a dim black light. Seconds later all of the light around me fades leaving nothing but darkness enveloping the area around me.

Seconds later I slowly began to hear a few guards behind me shout “I can't see!” however strangely I could see clearly like there was I strong light surrounding me.

I then sheathed my sword and light flooded back into the room. I then laugh and declare “so you have made it so I can create an illusion to make the area around me pitch black whilst letting me see clearly. I hope I can allow others but myself to see.”

I just see her smile and say, “if thou focuses on specific targets to blind. Then yes” She once again smiles at me and says “you need to stop Discord and save the elements, however, this is not a task that thou will take on thy's own we will be sending you with help”

I just stare at her in confusion and ask, “who am I working with?”

I then hear a voice from behind me yell “that would be me. If my sister is in danger I will be by her side”

I then chuckle and say “hello there Sir Shining Armour”

I then see him walk up beside me and asked “You are the creature the princess sent to aid my sister?”

I then turn to him and say, “Yes I was asked to protect Twilight and well. I've failed in this.” I then sigh and mutter, “I need help. I'm not strong enough without friends by my side. I can't stop
Discord alone, the only way I have a chance is if I have friends by my side, and if not friends at least with an ally.”

He then stares at me and extends one of his hooves and says “Well if you really want to help, my sister you have an ally by your side. However you are not going to fight alongside me without armour of your own”

I just laugh and say, “I doubt that any armour you have will fit me. I am a bit bigger than most ponies also I don't think that any armour will fit my shape.”

I then see Luna smile and her horn glow once again as a dark blue Chest plate fell in front of me as she bellows “we believe after what happened, thy will need some sign of thy's loyalty to Equestria”

She then levitates the armour onto me tightens it to fit my body. As I observed it I noticed a symbol of blue star engraved into it. I then look at shining armour and see the same symbol on his armour and say “Inducting me into the Canterlot guard are we. If this is the case I wish to do something to this armour” I then close my eyes and two objects appear in front of me. The first one being an enchanting table and the second being a black soul gem both of these being from the Skyrim. I then open my eyes and quickly place both of my hands on the table and chose to enchant the chest plate and decide to put on both heath regeneration and fortify health and stamina.

I then take my hands off the table and say, “That should help deal with any injuries that occur and allow me it strike him with the sword for longer” I then look to Luna and ask “Have the elements left Canterlot yet?”

“yes they left five minutes ago”

“Shit. We need to catch them up” I then think about the events that happened in the show and remember that Twilight gets her friendship letters sent back to her. I once again turn to Luna and ask her “is it possible for you to send Twilight's friendship letters to her?”

To this she stares at me and says “yes. But we don't see what that will do.”

“You'll just have to trust me on this Luna. I'll just say that this knowledge is from the past”

Her eyes widen as she whispers “the show”

To this, I just look at her and nod. I then turn to Shining Armour and announce, “we need to get to Ponyville fast and I know the perfect mode of transportation.” He just looks at me with a confused look on his face and I smile then ask, “How do you feel about seeing the world from a pegasi's point of view?”

To this he looks at me and shouts “you can't be serious”

I then look at Luna and we both laugh then she says “thou probably is”

“oh, I am. But we need a wide open space to launch from”

I then hear Shining declare “there's a large space outside the castle, just behind the labyrinth. It faces towards Ponyville. Will that suffice?”

I just look at him quizzically and ask “how big we talking?”

“big enough it fit half the castle in space”

I then smile and say “That's more than enough space to launch from. Lead the way”

With that we both leave the throne room with Luna shouting “Good luck” with that both me and Shining Armour turn around to her and salute her then proceed out the door.

-10 minutes later -

Once we arrive at the field he asked me a question “how are you going to help me see the world, from a pegasi's point of view?”

I then look at for a second and smile but say nothing then close my eyes and begin to remember one very dangerous machine. I then open my eyes and a bright white Condor VTOL (from Saints Row: the third) appears in front of us.

Second later Shining Armour begins to walk backwards and stutters out “What the”

I then look at him say, “there's how were getting to Ponyville.” I then run towards the front of the plane and jump in the shout “come on! Jump in front with me!” I then tap my hand on the seat beside me and say “or do you not want to help your sister?”

With that he glares at me and shouts “I would never abandon Twilight” he then jumps into the second seat in the cockpit and says “let's go”

I then smile as the cockpit door shuts and I say “let's fly”

We then hear a voice say “Initiating start-up sequence” I then begin to slowly raise the ship off the ground and press a red button on the cockpit. We then hear the voice say “hover mode engaged”

we then start to fly at full speed towards Ponyville I then shout to Shining Armour and say, “I hope you don't mind but I fly better with music” I then reach toward the disc drive and a song I vaguely remember begins to play.

Halfway through the song I look over at Shining Armour then say, “do we have a plan to deal with Discord?”

“Yeah. Find Twily and her friends and get them to stop Discord”

“And what about fixing the elements?”

He then looks down at me and shouts, “What's happened to them? What's happened to Twily?”

“Discord happened. He messed around in her friends heads and changed what makes them fit the Elements. For example he made Fluttershy cruel instead, of kind”

“How do you know this?” Shining said in confusion

“Shining I'm from another world or reality. Damn Discord messed with my head so much. I don't know what to believe anymore” I then sigh and say "how could I not have remembered about the maze being a trick."

“wait another world or reality? Does that make you an alien?”

“I guess it could. Although it seems to be Discord who brought me here. Well, it's what he told me after he injured me earlier.”

Shining just stares at me and says, “I thought aliens were scary monsters that are not to be trusted?”

I just smile and say, “I will leave you to cast your judgement on me. Nevermind that we need to help the elements and to do that we need to remind them about who they are”

“How do we do that?”

“My guess with Twilight we need to remind her she still has friends who will stand by her side through thick and thin. Then we will make the rest up as we go along.”

“OK so we do have a plan then”

“Yep and now it's time to start once we land”

I then press the button again then we hear the voice say “hover mode engaged” I then the ship slowly begins to descend towards the outskirts of Ponyville. Once we land the voice then says “powering down” and the door then opens and we both jump out as it begins to fade away.

I then breath a sigh of relief and mutter “thank god we were on the ground that could have been painful” I then look at Shining Armour as he stares at where the plane was a second ago I then shout “Equestria to Shining Armour. You OK.”

“Yeah just. What happened to the ship?”

“Made with my powers the ship wasn't permanent. I'll be honest I'm surprised it lasted as long as it did. now lets save your sister and her friends”

After this, we both look at each other, nod and run towards the library.

Author's Note

well, everyone, that is two chapters in quick succession. next time we will start helping everyone find themselves.

However time for a request I am in need of a cover photo for the story as I can't draw for toffee I have decided to ask if anyone would like to design one for the story if you have any you would like to submit just send me an image or a link to where I can find it.

Thank you

Chapter 8 - Saving the Elements (unedited)

Right then mental checklist. Step one, save Twilight. Step two ask Shining and Twilight to help save Rarity and Applejack whilst I help Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Step three, Get everyone to sort Dash out whist I distract Discord. Yeah this plan will need be changed quickly but I'll make it up as I go along.

Shining then puts his hoof out in front of me and whispers “Careful there's Discord”

We both then stay still for a few second as we hear him laugh and say “It was so easy to mess with little Twilight's head just like her little friends. Not just that but the freak I pulled from that other world is gone. No one can stop me.” with that he disappears as me and shining continue across the road towards the library.

I then grunt and mutter “I really hate him right now”

Shining Armour just looks at me and says “he'll get his just desserts soon enough”

“Right we're here” we then look at the library and walk towards it. I then look towards shining and whisper “ready” to which he just nods his head. I then knock on the door and say “Twilight. Twilight are you there?”

We then hear her shout back “Go away!”

I then stare at shining and we both sigh I then turn back to the door and shout “Twilight, I'm not leaving till you listen to me.”

“I don't even know who you are! Leave me alone!”

I then look at Shining and say “You try”

To this he looks up and shouts “Twily it's me”

We then hear a voice say “Shining Armour?”

“Yes it's me Twily”

We then hear the noise of something rushing down around inside the house and the door quickly launches open as a gray blur smashes into Shining Armour.

I just look at Twilight and say “is my voice that hard to hear?”

her head then turns to me and shouts “what are you doing with that monster. Don't worry Shining Armour I'll protect you from it”

He then puts his hoof in front of her and says, “Twily he's not a monster nor has he harmed me. If anything he's a friend”

I then look at him and mutter “friend”

Twilight then glared at me and says “how is he a friend? He's a zombie or something. Discord killed him”

I then look at her and say “almost killed me if it weren't for Luna and Celestia I would have been dead”

“prove it”

I just look at her in confusion and ask “prove what?”

“prove your not dead”

“What would you have me do”

“perform the song that was on his laptop”

“what song?”

“it was called something along the lines of how you remind me”

“yeah I can do that. If I can do it will you believe that I'm me”

“only if you can perform the song”

“OK but can I perform it inside the library don't exactly want Discord knowing I'm around”

“fine but I still don't trust you are who you are saying you are yet”

As we walk into the library I place my hand over the symbol of the guitar and it changes back. I then hear a voice say “twilight who is it”

“Just my brother and someone pretending to be my dead friend”

“that's it I'll play the damn song and prove it to you” I then start to perform the song she ask for.

Once I finish the song and shout “good enough for you?”

she just stares at me and announces “I still think your a fake”

“Twilight your starting to annoy me with that. I'm me. Spike you know it's me right”

I then see him walk down the stairs and say “it looks like you but” then a green flame bursts from his mouth and a letter appears. Second later twilight catches it and begins to read it and then gasps and reads it aloud

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,

We are sure thy have seen thou's brother, and a creature that says it's name is Craig. Well we are writing to tell thee that it is Craig. We found him outside the labyrinth after what we believe to be a fight. When we found him he was injured and in great pain. We took him to our sister who healed his wounds and then she collapsed from exhaustion. We sent him and thou'sts brother to help stop Discord.
We hope thou the best of luck,

thous hopefully, Princess Luna”

She then looks at me as colour begins to reappear on her body and in her mane she then runs up to me and grabs me in a hug that could rival Pinkie and shouts “it's you! It's really you! Your alive”

I then cough and splutter out “Twilight, your crushing, my lungs”

“Oh sorry. It's just so good to see to again”

We then hear Shining Armour laugh then say “well it's good to know you seeing that Craig's alive turned you back to normal”

“That was what caused everyone to hate each other, the fact that we believed we let you die Craig.” Twilight Sighed

I then click my fingers and “that's it the final piece of the puzzle”

Twilight just stares at me and asks “what do you mean Craig?”

“I, understand how Discord got to you. He got to you through me”

Shining Armour then looks at me and asks “how does that work”

“he used their fear of losing a friend to break them down, then made them believe that they lost a friend. Well he believes they lost a friend. That's the one advantage we have. He thinks I'm dead, and won't look for me.”

“I guess that makes sense”

“Anyway Twilight we need to get everypony back to normal. Who do think we should help first?”

“I guess we somepony who is strong.”

“So we need Applejack?”

To this twilights smiles and says “Your words not mine”

“Lets go get her. But we need to be aware of Discord. He probably knows something's up” I proclaimed.

To this both Twilight and Shining Armour announce “lets go”

“You'll still need to act like I'm not around. Shining can you stick with her? You can say you heard that a friend was killed and came to comfort her.”

They both look at me and say “lets hope he still thinks your, gone.”

I just smile and nod then ask “you ready”

They both look at me and do the same then announce “yes”

“OK then I'll meet you at Sweet Apple Acres” I then nod and put two fingers to my forehead and teleport to Sweet Apple Acres.

-Seconds Later-

“well then, I'm here lets see if can find Applejack. She shouldn't be that far from the farm. Now where did I land” at this point I look around me and see the sign for Sweet Apple Acres right infront of me. “Lucky me. Must be better at using Instant Transmission than I thought” with that I slowly walk up the path.

Once I arrive at the farm I realise just how bad Discord had screwed with the whole apple family and my fist starts to clench and I punch the ground. I then hear a voice from just inside the barn shout “what in tarnation is going on out here!”

I then see Applejack walk out the barn and stop dead in her tracks and just stare at me and I shout “What's wrong you look like you've seen a ghost!”

“Craig is it really you”

“who else would it be?”

with this Applejack slowly walks towards me and says “the freak called Discord”

Seconds later my hands began to drop towards the hilt of my sword and clench around it as I Shout “never link me to that freak Applejack! For what he has done he will not be shown mercy by me!”

With that her mane and coat begin to return to there original colour she then looks at me and splutters out “it is ya Craig. Did I cause ya to get this mad? I'm sorry.”

I then begin to calm down as I realise what I am doing. I then release the hilt of the sword from my grasp and my hands start shaking uncontrollably and I full onto my knees and start muttering “What have I done” over and over until Applejack walks over me and puts her hooves over my shoulder and says “Ya didn't arm me Craig. Just scared me”

I then look at her and mutter “Thank god. I'd never forgive myself if I hurt you”

We then see the image of two ponies walking into the farm Applejack then shouts “Twilight over ere”

“Applejack ya back to normal.” She then looks at me and asks, “what happened to him?”

She then looks sheepishly at Twilight and says “I may have said the f word to 'im whilst under Discord's influence”

“that isn't good let's get into the barn and work out a plan”

I then mutter out “OK” with that I then stand up and we all make our way into the barn.

second later -

“So do we ave a plan to elp the others?” asked Applejack

I just look up and says “I did. But I just don't want to continue alone anymore. I'm just to big of a threat to everypony to continue alone. Because of this the plan I had is now out of the question.”

Shining Armour then asked “So we need a new plan?”

I just smile and say “no. The plan will still work. It just needs some adjustments”

“What like Craig?” Twilight asked

“the plan initially consisted of me going to each Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie alone, whilst the rest of you helped Rarity. But with my temper being uncontrollable I think it may be better if we all moved as a group.” I declared

Shining Armour then looked at me and said “OK” and then asked “who we get next?”

“I guess we get Fluttershy next” Twilight replied. “she's likely to be at her cottage”

I then look up at them and say “I can get us there fast”

Shining Armour then looks at me and says “Craig no flying”

I just laugh and announce “weren't planning on it. My plan was to use the technique I use to teleport to take us there directly”

Twilight just looks at me and says “OK, I don't care how strange your powers are, there is no way you can use magic, and anyway how did you fly earlier when you battled Discord you have no wings.”

“Twilight I'll give you a full explanation of what I know after we sort this out. OK”

“OK to get from here to the cottage it will take a lot of bursts of magic.”

I then laugh and announce “One burst to take us all there”

Twilight's eyes then open wide and she asks me “One spell you've got to be joking”

“lets see shall we all of you place your hooves on any part of my body and we'll get going” seconds later they are all putting there hooves on my legs as I put two fingers on my forehead close my eyes and say “Don't let go” and then we disappear from the barn.

Seconds later -

Once we reappear after teleporting Twilight lets of me and says “Said you couldn't do it”

I just laugh and tell her “turn around”

She just smiles and begins to turn around. Second later her smile falls and splutters out “how, did you do that”

“the power of anime Twilight. Don't question it. It has no logic whatsoever.”

“Anime?”

“I'll explain later. In fact I'll show you one later. OK”

“I guess that's OK”

“Right then lets save Fluttershy”

With that we turned around and walked towards her cottage

-1 Minute Later-

As we reach Fluttershy's cottage I announce “I will try to talk to her first see if it snaps her out of it”

With that, everybody looks at me and says “good luck”

I then nod my head and turn to towards the Cottage and shout “Fluttershy are you alright?” after a few seconds I had no answer. “Fluttershy are you there?”

we then here a faint noise as quite as a whisper squeak “go away” seconds later I hear a window break and an object come flying towards me which I quickly avoid. I then stop as I once again hear her wimpier and say “It's my fault. I should have stayed with Craig, not left him injured. It's my fault he's dead.” At this I slowly walk toward her cottage and then stop next to broken window and just hear her mutter “I should have stayed with him. I should have got help. Not entered the maze with the others”

“you care that much for me Fluttershy? What have I done to deserve do much kindness from you?” I ask from outside the building

I then hear a faint noise say “Craig? Is it really you?”

“yes Fluttershy it's me. Can I come in?”

“prove to me it's you”

“I'm beginning to sense a pattern here. Each of our friends has asked the same thing since I returned from Canterlot. What do you want me to play you a song?”

“yes”

To this I smile and announce “I know the perfect song Fluttershy. I can sing about something only me and you could know off. Your childhood.” I then reach for my guitar and announce “this is a song called Sight Unseen” second later I begin to play the song

Once the song had finished I see Fluttershy begin to walk out of her cottage and looks at me then runs up to and begins to hug me and says “it is you. I didn't kill you”

To this is I just smile and say “Fluttershy you could never kill me. Me and you are more alike than you'll ever know. The paths we walked through life are similar. We both had it rough, and we are both better for it.”

Second later everybody else walks up next to and twilight says “that's three of us back together.”

“Any idea who we should get next”

I then hear Twilight Say “ We're nearest to rarity's. We might as well get her next”

“you will need to do it without me. I don't think I know her well enough help.”

Applejack then looks at me and asks “But we thought ya knew everythin about us?”

“I'm afraid I don't know everything. I just remember some events”

“do you remember any way to help Rarity?” asked Twilight

“Yeah. You can try a counter spell. To be more accurate a memory spell.”

With that her eyes open wide and she says “That would give her back her memories. Why didn't you tell us to use this earlier”

“I was afraid that Discord would notice something was up and make things more difficult. If the cure was not based on magic, I believed he wouldn't have anything to track, and give us time to save everyone”

“I see. But we have no more time to be careful. The longer we wait for the more ponies Discord messes with.” Twilight replies

“I guess. OK then no more being careful time to work fast. Everyone to me. All of you but Fluttershy know the drill”

Then Fluttershy asks “What are you going to do Craig?”

“Place your hooves on my legs and you'll see”

Quickly she grabs hold of my legs and I repeat the normal procedure for Instant Transmission and we disappear.

-Second Later-

Second later we reappear just outside the boutique and everybody but Fluttershy lets go of me. I then look at Fluttershy who has her eyes closed and whisper to her “Fluttershy. We're safe, you can let go now.”

With this she slowly opens her eyes and whispers “what happened?” she then lets go of my leg and asks “Craig? are you alright”

“Yeah. Guess I can't teleport myself and four ponies easily” I then collapse onto my knees and mutter “God that takes it out of me. I need to rest, you girls go ahead and help Rarity.”

To this Fluttershy just looks at me and says “Craig I'm not leaving you a second time.” she then turns to everybody else and says “You girls go ahead I'm staying with Craig”

I then look at them and say “We'll be fine, go help Rarity”

To this Twilight looks at me and replies “OK. We will help Rarity then be back” with that the rest of the group heads towards the boutique.

Seconds later I look at Fluttershy and ask “why did you blame yourself for, me being injured Fluttershy?”

“I thought something had happened outside the labyrinth. Then when we came out and you weren't there I was worried. I thought somepony had found you dead and buried you”

To this I smile and say “no. Luna found me and took me to Celestia who healed my wounds. Luna was also the one who gave me this chest plate and she upgraded my sword.”

“What else can you do with it now?”

“I can create an Illusion of it being pitch black. When Luna asked me to test it, it made a lot of guards scream.”

“so you can make your enemy blind?”

“In a way I guess I can”

Seconds later we turn are heads as we see everybody walking back towards us including Rarity who instantly says “So you aren't dead”

I then just laugh then say to her “Nice to see you to Rarity”

“Good to know that you can take a lot of punishment darling. But don't do that to us again”

“I'll try my best Rarity. But I won't make any promises”

Seconds later Shining Armour says “OK everypony that leaves two of your friends to save. Who are we going for next?”

To this is just reply “Probably Pinkie. Rainbow Dash's location is unknown at the moment”

To this Twilight asks “what do you mean by Rainbow Dash's location is unknown at the moment?”

“I mean that I don't know how to find her without Pinkie's Hot air balloon, as she's likely to be flying or on a cloud, also you know how easily pinkie can find her”

“OK then one more teleport and we're at Pinkie's” announced Twilight

To this my eyes open wide as I say “No. Not a chance I'm teleporting whilst carrying another pony. Just carrying you lot did me in. Sorry but we're walking to Sugarcube Corner.”

To this Shining Armour says “you managed it before why not now?”

Seconds later Fluttershy says “You saw the state of him last time. How much worse do you think he will be carrying somepony else?”

“I'll be too drained to help against Discord. I'm not risking you falling a second time. I will be there standing by your sides”

To this Applejack smiles and says “An I'll be happy to be with ya”

Seconds later each of them says “we all are”

With that I smile and say “first time in years I've had a group of friends stand by my side, and say that want to be with me. Normally it was me against the world”

To this Twilight announces “Like we said yesterday what sort of fiends would be if we let you do that”

“Well it won't be all of us till we have Pinkie and Rainbow back”

To this Twilight replies “then lets save our friends”

With that we all made our way to Sugarcube Corner

-10 minutes later-

“So how we gonna 'elp Pinkie?” asked Applejack

“I'm going to talk to her”

“How are you going to help her?” asked Twilight's

“I think that she is feeling similar to how Fluttershy did. Think about it this way she had a new friend but before she could make me feel welcome in Ponyville she believed I was killed. That would be the final straw for her”

To this twilight then says “I guess you're right. Good luck”

I then walk towards the door and says “luck will have nothing to do with it”

Once I get inside I hear a voice say “welcome to Sugarcube Corner” however before I can say anything I hear a scream and then hear the same voice whimper “please don't hurt me”

I then put my hands up an say “calm down. I'm not here to hurt you”

Then she asked “Then what are you here for?”

“To help Pinkie. I know I look strange but I am not here to harm anypony. You must have guessed something's wrong with her?”

“I did but I didn't want to upset her”

“Mind if I go up to see her?”

With that she smiles and says “Please do she's in the second room on the right”

“Thank you Mrs Cake” I then bow to her and begin to walk up the stairs.

-Seconds later-

Once I reach Pinkie's room I knock on the door and shout “Pinks you in there?”

Then I hear her shout “Who are you? In fact I don't care. Just go away.”

“not a chance Pinkie. I'm not leaving without my favourite pony being back to normal”

she the asks “Who are you?”

“Pinkie my name is Craig.”

I wait a second and then see the door fly open as Pinkie grabs hold in me in and shouts “Craig it's you I thought you were dead or worse I so happy to see you again I should throw a thank Celestia your not dead party”

I then laugh and say “How about we both throw Discord a this is why you don't mess with the elements of harmony party” to this she looks at me and I put my hands up and say “yeah bad idea”

“Seriously of all the names you could have thought up you chose that”

“cut me some slack Pinkie I'm not you. I have to make thing up as I go. It's not like I an break the 4th wall whenever I want. Anyway lets go to everypony else just Rainbow Dash left to save”

To this pinkie looks at me and asks “Is Dashie still in a bad way”

“We don't know. We haven't seen her yet”

With that we both begin to walk down the stairs as we hear Mrs Cake ask “I see your better Pinkie.” she then looked at me and says “I guess I have you to thank for helping her”

I then clench my hand an place it on my chest then say “it was no problem. I would never abandon a friend”

She then asks “but how did you know my name?”

“Mrs Cake my name is Craig, I am from... well actually I am questioning that after something Discord told me. Anyway I know a bit about Equestria and the inhabitants of this town prior to my arrival yesterday.”

“So you were the strange creature we heard customers talking about?”

With this Pinkie says “yeperoonie you got it”

I then smile and look at Mrs Cake then ask “Do you mind if we have this conversation later. We need to stop Discord, to ensure that everypony is safe”

To this Mrs Cake says “no problem just keep Pinkie safe”

“No problem. With any luck she'll be the one looking after me”

With that we both walk out of the door and walk towards everypony else.

Seconds later Pinkie runs up to everybody else excluding me and Shining Armour and begins to then give each of them a hug. To this both me and Shining both smile till I hear a faint noise in the distance. I then ask “did any of you hear that?”

I then hear the voice again but even clearer I manage to hear the words “help me”

My eyes then open wide as I say “wait that's Scootaloo's voice”

To this all the girls turn to me and Twilight says “wait did you say Scootaloo?”

Second later we hear the voice again scream “Get away! Somepony! Anypony! Help me!”

With this my eyes open even wide and I say “girls help Rainbow I'll buy you some time”

with this I begin to run and then I see Shining Armour running next to me and say “You think I'd leave my teammate alone?”

“Not a chance. We will fight together”

To this he smiles and says “Wouldn't have it any other way”

“lets go we have a pony to save”

We that we both run towards the sound of Scootaloo's screams.

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Next we have Scootaloo to protect and Discord to deal with.

As normal if you see any mistakes please tell me so I can adjust them

Thanks

Chapter 9 - A Rematch With Chaos (unedited)

Once we reached the point which I thought I had heard Scootaloo's screams from I asked Shining Armour “Where is Scootaloo” and then promptly stop as I hear her coming down the road as I gripped my sword ready to protect her. I then look towards her to see Discord trying to hit her with magic.

I then start to run directly down the road and launch my knee forwards into Discords chest which made him launch himself in the opposite direction back down the street. I then shout “Scootaloo follow Shining!” I then land on the ground and point to the alleyway I had came from then shouted “Go!”

Once she had disappeared I turned towards Discord and said “you mad”

“how are you alive? I watched you kind for nine hundred years, learned all your weak spots, destroyed the life you had and left you suffering. This makes no sense”

“sense. What fun is there in making sense? No Discord I am hear to get revenge for the innocent lives you have harmed and besides at the moment we are at draw in this battle one win each”

“You see this as a game”

“no Discord that is want you saw it as when you were screwing around with my life, and anyway third times the charm. All I have is one question I want answering. Where did you you pull me from and why?”

To this he just laughs and say “You are from the opposite end of our universe. I manipulated your life in an attempt turn you evil and have you aid me in destroying Equestria.”

“that's all I needed to know. I now only have one thing to say to you”

“And what's that?”

“this. Kamehameha!”

Discord quickly Snaps his finger ad teleports away seconds before it hits him and splutters out “What the”

“So your fast Discord but can you hit what you can't see?”

With that I put my hand on the Symbol of Luna's cutie mark and discord shouts “what did you do! where are you?”

“I am everywhere and yet I am nowhere” whist Discord was trying to work out where I had gone I carefully used a shadow clone jutsu technique from Naruto to multiply myself and then hid myself in the alleyway I came from. I then turned my sword back into my guitar and let the darkness fade and then all the clones shouted “Find the real me Discord”

To this discord just looks at the copies as they begin to runs towards him and just keeps teleporting away saying “what in tartarus are these things”

I then say “I'll play you some music whist you work this out”

Whilst the song was performed the clones just kept striking him at intervals and taunting him. I began to think this will slowly wear him down, and make it easier for the girls to finish him, or make it easier for me to keep him distracted. Once the song finishes the clones began to dissipate, and I quickly reverted my guitar back to a sword and quickly strike him in the back a second time making him once again go flying up the street once again. I then shout “well done you outlasted my clone but didn't find me. No reward for you”

With that he teleports behind me and says “lets she how you like being struck in the back” however when he goes to strike me from behind his claw just goes through the air passing harmlessly through my body and I ask “what can't see the difference between an afterimage and the real thing?”

“get out here you freak! First I'm going to kill you then I will go after everything you care about”

“so you finally giving me a reason to fight properly. OK then time to try a bit harder” with that I begin to transform into a super saiyan

(begins from 1:00 till the end)

I then continue to say “I won't let you hurt my friends Discord! Oh and by the way strike three!”

“What in tartarus are you”

to this I smile and say “I am what you caused. You changed me when I arrived here. A lot of changes including my limitations thanks to a little saiyan trick called zenkai. You almost killed me boosting by power. I guess it is true that what doesn't kill me makes me stronger.”

Then Discord screams “That's it I am going to kill you” he then charges towards me and shouts “DIE!”

I just keep stepping back and ask “why so sadistic Discord?”

“why won't you die?”

I the just sigh and sweep his legs out from under him and he falls to the ground and I just step back and ask “God it's like you never even find somebody to love you Discord, but saying that you must have a reason trying to make to me hate my life. What was it?”

“I hated seeing you suffer. I had no choice but to hurt you she threatened me if I didn't”

To this I look at him in confusion and as “who threatened you Discord. I want to help you free yourself from her”

“I can't she'll kill me if I say anything”

After this my hair goes back to normal and I kneel down infront of him and say “Discord, I will protect you from this monster. When did she threaten you?”

“when I was a statue she said if I didn't attack someone she'd destroy me whilst I was trapped in stone”

I then look at him and then ask “can you turn into an astral presence?”

To this he asks “are you saying I can hide within you and you'll protect me”

“yes Discord I will protect you as long as I live. I know better than anyone that all you need is a friend” I then place my hand out to him and say “Come on Discord you might as well help ponies with someone who wants to help you, or would you rather be back in stone again?”

he just stared at me and then placed his claw in my hand and said “I want to sort out the pain I caused you. I want to help you.”

As I help him up I hear voices from behind me shout “Craig why aren't you attacking him?”

I then turn around and see everyone back together as Discord just hides behind my and I say “Discord I'll sort this you just hide in my head for a bit” with this he just nods his head and disappears into my mind. I then turn to twilight and say “Don't worry Discord is sorted. It seems someone was manipulating him.

She just looked at me and asks “who was that then?”

“He didn't say but he did say that whoever it was said they were going to kill him if he didn't do as they asked”

To this Twilight Asks me “What was he asked to do”

With this he reappears and says “I was asked to cause suffering”

“Discord!” they all shout

I step then infront him and spread my arms wide and shout “to hurt him you have to go though me”

To this they all stop and Shining asks me “Why are you protecting him. He's the reason that you were take away from your family”

“and freed me from a life of suffering and gave me a second chance at life”

With this he just stay silent and Rainbow then asks “what was the bright light I saw from the sky earlier?”

I then smile and ask “Did you mean this” I then proceed to transform into a Super Sayain as everypony's eyes except Discord's open wide after I had changed and I continued to ask “you like”

To this Rainbow shouts “can you get any cooler?”

“only if you froze me”

To this Pinkie starts laughing as discord clicks his claws then a refrigerated container appears and he says “This good enough”

To this I just smile and power down then tell them “I can show you the moment that my transformation happened in the anime, anyway I did promise I'd show Twilight an episode.”

“what will you do now Craig” asked Fluttershy

“I guess me and Shining Armour need to go back to Canterlot. but you know what, I believe that you girls should be there as well. Oh yes and Shining I want it to be clear that everyone helped to stop Discord.” I then turn to Discord and continue to say “No offence to you Discord but it sort of makes you sound like more of a threat than a wimp that I didn't need to put my full energy into.”

To this Discord looks at me and says “you didn't try”

“Discord I was stepping backward and I was mocking you the whole time. Did you honestly think I was focusing on defeating you? I was only trying to protect Scootaloo”

Seconds later we her a voice coming from the alleyway ask “you care for me that much” with that Scootaloo walks out of the alley then continues to say “Why would you care for a homeless foal like me?”

“Scoots, you remind me a lot of my younger brother. If I was responsible enough I would adopt you in heartbeat. But I can't because I have nothing, no safe home for you to go too, and no way to look after you. I'd be the worse father possible”

“but you'd still care for me, for my safety. You proved that today” Scootaloo said

“to be completely honest darling I think you'd make a good father to Scootaloo” Rarity replied.

“It doesn't matter how good off a father I could be because I couldn't be a father to her. I will never be able to teach her to fly. I'm not a Pegasus, I can't teach her something I don't know how to do myself.”

“you do realise me and Fluttershy could teach the squirt right?” asked Rainbow Dash

“but would you Dash? Would you remember to keep it up? Or would you just go for a nap in the middle of the day in one of Applejack's tree's?”

With that everybody starts laughing as her face turns red and then says “not cool Craig”

I then laugh and declare “Oh come on, it's not like you won't prank me later on. Just so you know when you get round to it hit me with your best shot”

With that both her and Pinkie smile and say “You just wait”

“I look forward to it. Anyway I guess we all better go to Canterlot and tell the princess everything” I then kneel down and kiss Scootaloo's forehead and whisper “stay safe”

She then proceeds to hug me and says “you to”

I then smile and stand up as everybody turns to walk toward the station. However before we get out of Scootaloo's view I turn my sword into a guitar and say “one song couldn't hurt”

Everyone then looks at me as Twilight says “we have time, go ahead”

I then hold the guitar firmly and say “this is a song for you scoots. This is a song called I won't give up” I then proceed to perform the song.

As I performed the song more and more ponies began to look out their homes to see me performing and some also began to step outside and watched in awe at me these included Mrs Cake, Spike and Mayor Mare. As soon as I finished I heard everybody cheer and I see the mayor walk towards me and say “that was a beautiful song. I would like you to perform more often in our little town”

“It would be an honour. To be honest I was going to ask if I could get a house in town after my visit to Canterlot”

She then smiles and announces “if you perform more often you can have a house for free”

To this I smile and put my hand out and say “I'll take you up on your offer”

She then looks at me and shakes my hand. She then asks “you said you had business in Canterlot. When your done come see me at the town hall and I'll find you a house”

I then bow to her and say “thank you for you kindness.” I then look at Scootaloo then ask Mayor Mare another question “if it's not too much of an issue what would the process be to adopt a filly?”

with this Scootaloo looked at me then ran up to me and said “you don't mean that you want to adopt me do you”

“Do I know any other homeless filly's Scootaloo?”

She then grabs hold me and just keeps saying thank you over and over. I then look at the mayor and ask “is one part seeing if she wants me? If so I think we have an answer to that one.”

To this The mayor just smiles and say “you just need a recommendation from another pony and then some paperwork to fill out”

I then smile and tell her “I look forwards to coming back and finishing everything.” I then look at Scootaloo and say “Looks like you have a father now”

“just don't get killed by lightning like my old dad” Scootaloo said

my face then drops in shock and I think her dad was unlucky unless someone wanted him dead but who would want that? I then look at Scootaloo and say “I'll do my best.” I then proceed to stand up and then say “anyway I better head of to Canterlot can't leave the princess waiting” with that I wave to Scootaloo and begin to walk towards the station with everybody else.

Author's Note

Hi everybody
I hope you enjoyed the chapter. next up we have to try to lie to both Celestia and Luna, not an easy task with honest old Applejack around and try to keep Discord a secret from them. find out if Craig has any luck in the next chapter
As normal if you see any mistakes please tell me in the comments

Chapter 10 - Life Changes (unedited)

Chapter 10 – Life Changes

Well I have to say this is strange to think about I have Discord in my head, a house to return to and Scootaloo as a daughter soon. Life couldn't be better. However I was quickly cut off by a certain Draconequus “Oh of all the things on your mind I'm the first. How quaint”

To this I just think “great you can hear my thoughts” I then decide to try something “what am I thinking about now?”

“your thinking about what happened to Scootaloo's old dad. But you know it doesn't make sense what happened”

“Discord in my world Lightning is a random occurrence. However here it can be controlled it be aimed at a pony but I don't know enough about how lightning works here. I'll need to ask Rainbow about it.”

“we got plenty of time till we reach Canterlot why not ask her now?”

“I suppose your right” I then open my eyes to see everybody staring at me I then just ask “what?”

I then hear Twilight say “Thank god your alright I thought you couldn't hear us. We were talking to you but you were completely unresponsive”

I then smile and tell her “I was asleep Twilight but unlike you I'm a bit big for those tiny bunks so I sept standing up”

“that wasn't the only thing you were doing Craig. Were you aware that you were creating sparks from your fingertips?”

“sparks? No I wasn't Twilight.” I then begin to think about my old games they say “Skyrim of course”

“What does a game have to do with this?” she asked

“would you believe me if I said magic? I have just one question was the sparks a certain colour”

To this she she stares at me and says “I wouldn't believe it's magic but for the sake that it is it was a bark blue colour similar to the shade of Luna's Mane”

“In that case that could be a destructive spell with the properties of lightning”

To this both Rainbow Dash and Futtershy looked at me. Then Rainbow asked “Wait you can create electricity from your body?”

“I could in the game, but I was never great with that type of destruction magic. I was more adept with fire based magic” I then clicked my fingers and a red spark appeared and I slowly open my hand to see a orb a red light emanating from my palm I then clenched my fist again and the light fades. I then look to Twilight and said “that was the basis of a fireball spell.”

“but, you don't have a horn. By all rights magic shouldn't be possible for you to do”

“In my world that would be the case the same goes with me floating in the air but here something has happened to me to give me powers”

With that discord appears as a pony and stands behind me and says “that would be my doing. I knew when he arrived that he could be in danger so I made it so he could defend himself if anything happened. I am the reason he has his powers.”

“But what me learning new skill instantly was that your doing?”

“No. That one has nothing to do with me. I have no idea how that one happened” he then scratches his head and says “maybe it has something to do with your physiology”

I just smile and say “thank you have cleared up one of my problems at least I know the origin of my powers now.” I then turn to Rainbow Dash and ask “By the way I was wondering what you could tell me about Equestria's lightning.”

To this she smirks and says “Oh Mr I can create lightning from my hands need to know more about lightning.”

“yes I do Dash. I need to understand how it could have killed Scoots father.”

To this She looks at me and says “In all rights it shouldn't have killed him lightning's supposed to go around a pony's body. It's been made that way to protect everypony. The only way it could have happened is if somepony targeted him.

“OK but where would the cloud have to be to hit him in the chest”

“It would have had to by right infront of him or he would have had to be inside the cloud at the time. But even then somepony would have to had to manually discharge the cloud.”

I then begin to think “that would explain the mark on his body in the post-crusader tumbler blog” I then tell her “that tells me that the death of scoots father wasn't an accident. Somepony wanted him dead.”

“But who would have a reason to do that?”

“I have no idea but I do know it wasn't an accident, and that the culprit would have been a pegasus. Oh god my head hurts I need to rest fighting Discord took a lot out of me”

To this Discord laughs than announces “I thought that you didn't try against me”

“Oh I didn't Discord but I haven't eaten in two days so I'm just hungry and that normally make me feel rubbish.”

I then hear Pinkie say “I'll go and grab you some food Craig”

With that she disappears in a pink blur and I just smile and say “she's one of the kindest creatures I've ever met reminds me of one of my cousins. Always full of energy.” I then look towards the ground and mutter “hard to believe I may never see them again.”

To this Applejack looks at me and then walks up to me and places one of her hooves on my shoulder then says “as long as ya don't forget em they'll always be with ya” She then reaches towards my chest and says “in ear”

I then smile and say “if you were meaning in my heart you would want to point to here” I then move her hoof just infront of the location of my heart.

I then hear Rainbow say “besides you have the squirt now. That's sort of a family”

I then smile and say “as one door shuts another one opens. I may have lost my old family but I can always start again”

To this Fluttershy smiles and says “I suppose you are taking the changes well. I mean you lost everything and yet you still act like this is normal for you. I can't understand how you must be feeling”

“You know what Fluttershy you are right about one thing. I am acting as if everything is normal and you know why” I then stand up and announce “this is why” I then begin to sing Feeling Good by Michael Buble.

After I am finished I look back at both Fluttershy ad Rarity and said “I'm definitely felling good” I then turn around as I hear pony cheering behind me and I turn round and bow to them.

Seconds later one of the ponies a unicorn mare that had white fur, cyan coloured hair and the symbol of a music note as her Cutie Mark walk towards me and then tells me “you really are good at singing. Is music your special talent?”

I then smile and shake my head and say “I don't know, my kind don't get Cutie Marks I have no idea what my special talent is and I never will know. Anyway may I ask your name.”

She then puts her hoof out and says “most ponies know me by my stage name DJ Pon3 but my friends call me Vinyl Scratch.”

“my names Craig. It's a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasures all mine” she then looks around and says “Hey is that guitar your?”

“Yeah. It's one of the few things I came to Equestria with. Although it has been blessed by the princesses”

With that he stop and says “You've met the princesses”

“Yeah. I was healed by Celestia after I was almost killed by Discord today. Although I guess I did help save Ponyville after that.”

Seconds later dash shouts out “Craig! You single handedly defeated Discord. You can't say anyone helped you to defeat him.”

To this Vinyl looks at me shocked and says “I saw the last few moment of the fight! That was you!”

“Guilty as charged”

She then tells me “I guess that makes you a hero”

“Yeah I guess, but I wasn't always a hero. I used to be a coward who was bullied” I the reach my guitar and say “I might as well perform another song. It should tell you a bit about my past” I then perform another song called The Rhyme.

One I finish performing I hear all of the ponies around me applauding me once again. I then hear vinyl say “you definitely have a talent for performing buddy”

“Thanks but I'm no performer. At least not yet anyway”

“Well if you ever need a DJ just ask for the best DJ in Equestria and I'll see you”

“Will do Vinyl. Might call you up for one of my performances in Ponyville.”

She then asks me“Where you stayin whilst your in Ponyville?”

“The mayors given me a place for free, as long as I perform in town every once in a while.”

“well when you get settled in come find me and we can perform together”

“I'd like that. See you later Vinyl”

As she turns away she puts one of her hooves up and announces “Same to you buddy” and disappears into the cart infront of us.

Second later Rainbow look at me and asks “Do you know who you just spoke to.”

“Yeah Vinyl Scratch, a celebrity DJ, no big deal.”

Seconds later Rarity says “Craig you just spoke to a celebrity like it was nothing. Most ponies would die for a chance to speak to her and you got to perform to her not once but twice!”

I then rub my had and say “OK maybe I was a bit calm about meeting a celebrity”

Seconds Later Pinkie walks back in and says “Nope Vinyl a nice mare she may seem to be big deal but she prefers to be treated like anypony else.”

I then turn around and say “Oh hi Pinkie did you hear me as well.”

“Yep I heard the whole thing sound like you and Vinyl and friends now. Hey maybe one day we should perform with her.”

“yeah. Wait. We?”

“Yeah you need a band and I would like to be a part of it”

I then tilt my head to side and seconds later look back at her, place my hand out to her and say “welcome aboard Pinkie. You've already proved yourself to be adept with the drums and I couldn't think of anypony I rather perform by my side.”

Seconds later we hear a voice over the loudspeaker say “Attention everypony we will be arriving in Canterlot momentarily.”

I then pick up my guitar and say “guess this is our stop. Best get moving. I'll meet you girls on the platform” I then walk towards the door, wait for the train to come to halt then exit the carriage.

-Once Arriving at the castle-

When we finally arrive at the castle me and Discord begin to organise a plan for if things get out of hand... or claw depending on the individual. I then tell him “Discord you will need to say out of the way whilst we talk to Celestia. I have a feeling if she found out we didn't end you, she'll have my guts for garters.”

“Your what?”

I then sigh and say “she'll end me, or put me in stone for 1000 years.”

“Oh Celestia I hope you don't deal with that, it's not nice at least I could still have fun using my magic”

“Oh yes, the fun had ruining my life or the fun you had bringing me across the universe to Equestria”

“You realise that was a lie right? You aren't from the other side of our universe you are from another reality.”

“another reality. But that makes me a displaced”

“a what?”

“A displaced it means dimensionally displaced. I remember it from some stories I used to read. Most of the time you get send to an alternative Equestria from buying an object of some kind. But there are rare occasions when this happens from finding an object or from just plain dumb luck.”

“So these other reality have no connection to eachother?”

“Well no. I'll explain more later right now we have a meeting to attend. Just promise me you'll stay quiet whilst in the meeting.”

“OK but if she trys to turn you to stone I am putting myself infront of you”

“I never thought that you'd do that for anyone. But as I said I trust you and I don't turn back on a promise. Anyhow better talk with the princesses.”

“Speak to you later”

“Yeah”

With that I open my eyes to the sight of everyone looking at me and Luna shouting “Craig! Craig! Is thou OK!”

I then shake my head and say “Yeah sorry just spaced out there for a second”

“at least thou is OK”

Second later I hear Celestia say “Well sister it wouldn't be right for one of our greatest allies to fall after completing such a important task for our ponies”

I the turn towards both of them and bow to then and say “it was my honour to do that for you. Besides if someone needs help I will make it my job to help them.”

“As is a noble mission for a new father to protect those thou cares for?” Luna announces.

“Wait how do you know about me adopting Scootaloo?”

Luna then says “A ponies dream can tell us a lot of things about current events”

“so she was dreaming about me”

“Well that and thou saving her from Discord then defeating him alone”

“So you know about that”

I then hear Celestia say “we know that you have show kindness to the creature that sent you here. I also know he is here right now so maybe you should tell Discord to show himself.”

I then sigh and say “Discord she knows your here might as well come out”

“Oh I was enjoying playing minesweeper in there”

“Wait I have games in there”

“yeah. Minesweeper, Snake, Hill Climb Racing and Jetpack Joyride.

“Oh god don't download anything you might make me buffer.” to this both me and Discord just laugh as everyone else just stares at us in confusion I then tell them “inside joke. You'd only understand it if you've seen how a computer works on the internet”

Celestia then asks me “Craig why did you spare Discord”

“I spared him because of something I felt. I felt an extreme amount of fear from him, he told me that he was threatened whilst he was in stone. Something was going to destroy him, I refuse to let him die and I won't break a promise.”

To this Celestia smiles and says “that's a very noble thing to do Craig. But I have a feeling there's something else you're not telling us.”

“Discord told me I am what is referred to as displaced. It means that I have come from a different reality not a different world like I originally thought.”

To this Twilight asks “It's possible for us to travel between different realities”

“No it's not. Nobody knows how it works apart from a merchant who is selling the objects that drags the person to their own version of Equestria. There are literally thousands of other realities each with a small difference.”

“Is there a way t travel between these worlds?” asks Twilight

“yes there is, but only between different displaced. We use an object called a token, it's an object that represents a different displaced.”

Rainbow Dash then asks “do you have a token?”

“No I don't, I need to make one. I need an object that says what I am” I then look at my sword and ask Celestia “may I make copies of my sword as the token, It does show who I am after all”

Celestia then says “You may Craig”

“Thank you” I then draw my sword, hold it facing away from everyone and then close my eyes. Seconds later I open my eyes to see a small replica of my sword in my other hand. I then sheath my sword, turn to everyone and say “this is the token that will be seen by other displaced. All that I need to do is record a message for other displaced to hear.” I then sigh and tell everyone “I have no idea what to say though”

Luna then says “Maybe thou should just say who thou is and what thou believes in?”

“I think your on to something there Luna give me a second” I then close my eyes a second time and the blade begins to glow I then say “Hi my name is Craig. If ever you are in danger, are scared, frightened or even just need an ally to stand by your side in your darkest hour. Call on me and I will come and do everything in my power to aid you.” I then open my eyes and the glow ceases I then say “the message is now transcribed in the token.”

I then hear Twilight say “Do other displaced have tokens similar to yours?”

“Yeah but I have no idea what they look like until I get summoned or I find someone ease's and summon then to me.” I then stop as I realise it would be easier to have on for me just to copy to give to anyone I meet “I just thought I'm going to need more than one of these I then close my eyes once again and another replica appear in my other hand. I then put one of the tokens in my pocket and then move my hand in a slashing motion I open a crack in space just next to me. I then place my hand inside and let go of the token as it disappears into the void. I then remove my hand from the void as it begins to seal leaving no clue it was ever there.

Second after I hear Twilight ask “what was that?”

“It's called the void. It's a space between realities. Displaced use this space to travel between realities we also use it to send our tokens between the different realities.”

“With that sorted should we expect to see more of your kind in Equestria?” asked Celestia

“yes, but I can't promise they'll all have good intentions. Some of them may want to cause trouble. We will need to be ready for when that happens”

“So there will be people like you appearing all over Equestria” asked Twilight

I then shake my head and then say “not all over Equestria. They will most likely appear nearby if they use my token. If they ever are a threat I will be able to stop them and if they aren't bad I will be nearby to help them. They shouldn't cause any damage that can't be fixed. At least I hope that's the case.”

“You seem sure you can handle them.”

“To be honest from what I know there are few displaced who would want to cause harm to anyone.”

To this Celestia says “OK Craig I trust you. I will leave Discord to you, on your head be it. I just want to know where you will staying whilst you are in Equestria?”

“I have a place organised thanks to the mayor in Ponyville. She has offered me a place to stay at on the concept that I perform some music in town on some occasions.”

She then tells me “Well when one of those shows come up ask Twilight to send me a letter I believe both me and my sister would like to see you perform.”

I then once again bow to her and say “I would love to perform to royalty. I'll make sure that I get Twilight to send you a letter near a performance.”

I then hear Luna say “We would be grateful to hear thou's music again”

“Luna would you like a performance now?”

“Thou would do that”

“Yeah why not. I've got time” I then grab my guitar and begin to check each of the strings and then begin play an acoustic version of faster than you know by BlackGryph0n and Baasik.

Once I had finished the song I see Celestia walk up to me and she whispers “I assume that was about alicorns was it not?” To this I just whisper “yes, yes it was”

We then hear Luna announce “Thou has improved since we met you in thou's dream yesterday”

“I need to be good, and I guess I have had a little practice. Heck I even have a group of amazing friends and an amazing band member.”

I then smile at Pinkie as she says “yeperoonie we make a fantastic team”

“well we look forward to seeing what you two can do together” announces Celestia

To this both me and Pinkie says “Thank you”

Celestia then says “as a thank you for the deed you have done we would like to give you all a room in the castle for the night. Shining Armour would you mind showing them to their rooms”

He then bowed to her and said “It would be a pleasure”

To that we all bow to her and say “Thank you”

-Minutes later-

One by one we each were shown to our rooms until only me, Discord and Shining Armour were left. He then says to me “you know you are truly and amazing creature. Not only have you quickly learnt to control your new powers but you were to use them under pressure. You would make a good soldier.”

“Like you will make an amazing husband.”

To this he just stops and asks “How do you know about me and Cadence?”

“Hello from another reality I know about miss Cadenze and I know about you getting engaged to her.”

“OK well listen Craig after what you did today your more than an ally. I'd be inclined to call you a friend”

“Well if I was honest with you I saw you as that from the beginning.”

To this he smiles and then says “Anyway I would like to give you this.” he then hands me a scroll and then continues to say “I heard the mayor say about you needing a recommendation for you to adopt. I would like to be the one to give that recommendation.”

“Thank you”

“I would also like it if you attended the wedding when it comes around.”

“You'd really want a strange creature like me at a wedding”

“yes it is a royal wedding and I would like to have a friend that I know will be ready for anything.”

“So nothing to do the fact that you want a performer?”

“That may amount to a bit of it”

“Well you can have me free of charge. I would never ask a friend to pay for me to perform.”

“Thank you you don't know how much easier it is now I don't have to worry about some entertainment”

I then think “yeah you just need to worry about the changeling and Queen Chrysalis attacking Canterlot.” I then tell him “anyhow I would like to get to my room and finally get some sleep that's not been forced due to injury”

To this he smiles and says “Yeah you've earned that much.”

With that we reach my room and we both say bye to each other. I then enter my room for the night. Seconds later I hear Discord say “Well it looks like your life is getting better. Not only is everything ready for you to adopt Scootaloo but we are going to a royal wedding.”

“Well buddy I just wonder who we will be visiting or be visited by first. I wasn't joking when I said there are thousands of different realities”

“well wherever we go, we go as a team”

“Wouldn't want it any other way” with that I lay down on the bed to find that the armour just faded as I lay down I then think “Nice enchantment Luna at least you made it so I can get a comfortable nights sleep” with that I begin to drift off into a natural sleep for the first time I two days.

Author's Note

Hello everybody,

as you will have seen I am now making Craig a Displaced this means that will be wanting to do crossovers with any stories you have. If anybody is interested just PM me and we will see what we can do.

Next time we will be making our way back to Ponyville, Adopting Scootaloo and seeing where Craig's new home. after the next chapter I will start doing crossovers.

Hope to hear from you :twilightsmile::pinkiehappy:

Chapter 11 - A New day, A New Life (unedited)

Chapter 11 – A New day, A New Life

The next morning I woke up to a sound I hadn't heard in a long time. Silence. I finally had a moment when I could think clearly I sat up to see Discord sitting on a chair on the opposite side of the room, I am also able to see my bag with my laptop on the side. I then sit up and say “Good morning.”

To this Discord says “that it is. Oh by the way as we leave be careful Rainbow tried to pull
the old water bucket trick”

Then just shake my head and say “is that seriously the best she could do. My younger brother has done better. I guess we'll just need to outplay her, lets wait till we are at a meeting with Celestia. Discord just check outside see where she is.”

Witt that he nods and disappears. Whilst he is gone I walk over to the desk and throw my bag over my shoulder link my sword to my side. After a minute he return and says “she's outside waiting for you to leave”

“OK then lets go you'll like this” I then walk towards the door and just before I open it close my eyes and sense where the bucket is and lock on to it with telekinesis. I then step out and leave the bucket floating I then turn to rainbow and say “good try but my brother tried that for his last April fools joke before I came to Equestria.” I then flick my wrist and the water in goes flying towards her and before she can react, soaking her from head to hoof I then say “Better luck next time” and begin to walk towards the throne room with Dash walking just behind me.

I then stop and decide to take pity on her I then tell her “say still for a second” I then create one blazing orb in each of my hands and move them beside Dash and they begin to dry her instantly. Once I have finished I say “sorry Dash but I can't let you get one up on me that easily”

To that she asks “But how did you know about the bucket”

I then smile and say “Discord told me”

To this she says “should have known”

“It wasn't that much of a surprise was it, you must have known I would be expecting something like that besides you never were one to take things slow.”

The then rubs her head and says “your right there”

I then smile then tell her “anyway we better head to see Celestia and the others. Come on we don't want to be any later.” with that we both rush towards the throne room. I then shout “race ya!”

To this she smirks and says “your on”

With that she begin to fly around the castle whilst I fly next to her keeping up with her without trying.

1 Minute Later-

Once we arrive at the throne room a slowly touch down and say “well done Dash you almost kept up with me”

She just stops there breathing hard and mutters “how in Equestria are you that fast”

“Dash in the anime where this is from they travelled at supersonic speeds from a dead start. Not to mention I could have just teleported here.”

Seconds later we hear another voice say “Well that is a surprise, Ya beat rainbow in a race. Not a easy thing to do.”

I then turn around to say “really Applejack, you sure about that. I didn't even go full speed.”

To this she stops and says “Ya didn't go as fast as ya could and ya beat Rainbow in a race that's crazy ya must be joking.”

“No. Do I look worn out to you”

She just looks at me then say “No ya look like ya could still go another round with Discord.”

Second later Discord appears and says “He probably could”

To this Applejack says “Fair enough. Anyway Celestia asked us to meet 'er in the courtyard. Everypony else is already there waitin' for us.”

“it that case we better get moving wouldn't want to keep everyone waiting” with that we begin to walk out of the throne room towards the main courtyard.

5 minutes later-

Once we reached the courtyard I took a deep breath in as for the first time in years I was walking around with out fear of being attacked. As soon as I open my eyes see everyone smiling at me as Celestia says “Looks like you had a good nights sleep”

“Yeah first one without a nightmare for years, and first time in a comfortable bed in two days, and first time in two days I fell asleep naturally. So yes I definitely had a good night sleep”

I then hear Luna say “well we are glad we help thou last night”

Seconds later Celestia announces “anyway Craig we would like to thank you for what you have done for us. In three days you have befriended and enemy that both me and my sister never could have managed to do.”

“it was my pleasure” I say with confidence

To this she just smiles the says “however we would still like to reward you for your actions” seconds later her horn begin to glow in clear yellow light, then seconds later a similar glow appears on my sword however it soon fades and she announces “It can't be comfortable in that armour so when you turn the sword into your instrument the armour will fade and you will see your normal clothes underneath.”

I then smile at her, bow and then say “thank you that is very generous of you”

I then hear Luna announce “we would also like to give you a gift”

Then in a blue glow she lowers a small pouch into my hand. I then ask “if I may be so bold to can I ask what is inside?”

To this she smiles and says “We have given you a few bits. We can't have you starve now can we. There should be about 150 bits in there”

To this I just smile and say “thank you Luna. I am honestly glad to say that I met you. I wouldn't be standing here right now if it wasn't for you.” I then bow to her and then stand up.

Celestia then asks “what's your plan now Craig?”

“well I plan to head back to Ponyville, finish adopting Scootaloo and then move in to my house.”

Celestia then says “that will take a while sure you don't want a lift back”

“thank you for the offer but I'll probably get back faster by myself”

To this She asks “Craig the Canterlot Express takes hours to reach Ponyville. I can get you there in almost and hour”

Seconds later Twilight says “to be honest princess I believe he could get there even faster than you. He can teleport long distance with pinpoint accuracy and it only takes him seconds”

“I would love to see that even me and my sister take minutes to cast a spell to take us from here to Ponyville. I would like to track your spell and see how you move.”

I then smile and say “I would love to” I then turn to everyone else and say “I will meet you back in Ponyville. See you all later” I then turn back to Celestia and say “are you ready?”

“I am ready when you are”

With that I put two fingers on my forehead, close my eyes and then focus on Ponyville and then I disappear from infront of Celestia, Luna and the others.

-Second later-

Second later I appeared just outside of Ponyville and just smile then think “enough proof for you Celestia?” I could only imagine her reaction when she felt where I had ended up.

I then hear Discord say “Wish I could see Celestia's reaction I bet it was priceless”

“anyway be better head into town where do you think we should head first.”

“Probably to see the mayor first get the papers signed for Scootaloo's adoption and get the keys to the house. At least we can drop our things off then.”

“Yeah I guess your right. Lets go” With that we turn our sword into a guitar and walk into town.

As we we begin to walk into town all we see are the nearby ponies staring at me as I faintly hear them whisper “it's him, the one who saved us yesterday.” and others saying “I hear the mayors got him to perform for us on some occasions.”

I then stop and say “If you want to ask me questions you can just talk to me. I would like to meet new ponies being I'm living in town soon”

Seconds later I see a mint green unicorn walk towards me and say “Thank you my name is Lyra. Lyra Heartstrings” she then looks up at me and says “are you a human?”

I then smirk and say “yes. Living your ultimate fantasy are you. Let me guess your next question is going to be about my hands”

She then quickly grabs them and says “these are amazing. I've read about humans in the past and heard about them walking on two legs, and having hands instead of hooves.”

We then hear a voice say “Lyra your such a fan mare.” she then turns to me and say “Sorry about her she can get a bit carried away at times.” she then then puts one of her hooves out and says “my names Bon-Bon what's yours?”

I then shake her hoof and say “My names Craig. It's a pleasure to meet both of you.” I then stop shaking her hoof and ask “you wouldn't mind showing me to the town hall, I don't really know my way round just yet”

To this Bon-Bon says “No problem it's on the way to Sugercube Corner we'll show you the way there.”

“Thank you it's very much appreciated”

I then hear Lyra say “you are our friend, and besides, what are friends for.”

“Thanks whilst we walk I may end up playing music. Do you mind”

To this I hear them say “no problem”

Lyra then say “I'd prefer if you did”

“OK then whist we are walking I will perform some music” then we begin to walk up the street as I perform Somebody to you by The Vamps.

One we reach the Town hall I turn around to see both Bon-Bon and Lyra smiling as I bow. I the hear a group of ponies applauding me.

Second later I turn around and see the mayor smiling as she says “You haven't changed at all. Still pleasing crowds and your not even on a stage yet”

“Thank you for the complement. Mind if I come in”

“Not at all”

I then Turn to Lyra and Bon-Bon and say “Thank you for helping me get here. I'm sure we'll see eachother again” with that they wave to me then continue to walk toward Sugercube Corner. As I turn back around and begin to follow Mayor mare into the town centre.”

-Seconds later-

as soon as I enter her office I look around as she tells me “Please take as seat”

I then look at the small stool and say “I afraid I have to decline. I hate to say it but if I sat on that I'd end up breaking it”

To this she nods and says “fair point. Anyway I guess your here to take me up on my offer to give you a house in return for performing on some occasions.”

“You guessed correctly. How could I reject such and fair offer, anyway what is it you need me to do?”

She then smiles and passes me a scroll, opens it and says “you just need to sign here, here and here.”

With that I smile and say “never used a quill and ink before.” I then reach into my bag and grab my notebook and grab the pen attached to it. I then say “do you mind if I use this instead?”

To this she says “No problem whatever you are comfortable with”

I then carefully read each section of text until I was satisfied and then signed each section.

Once I had signed the last section the mayor took the scroll back, rolled it back up and but it in a cupboard under her desk. She then passed me a set of keys and say “these should get you into your new home”

“Thank you.” I then look at the scroll in my other hand and ask “is it possible for me to sort out the adoption papers whilst I'm here aswell?”

She then says “unless somepony has given a recommendation to say you can look after a foal then no I'm afraid you can't”

I then smile and pass her the scroll that Shining Armour gave me and then say “will this suffice?”

With this she slowly reads the scroll and then says “you have very powerful friends Craig. This will more than suffice” she then passes over another scroll and says “You just need to sign here on both of the sheets and then all will be in order.”

With that I once again read everything on the scroll and then sign where I was instructed on each scroll. Once I had finished she took one of the scrolls off me and put it I her desk and then rolled the second up and passed it to me, she then said “Congratulations you are now the legal guardian of Miss Scootaloo”

I then take the scroll from her and say “Once again thank you for everything”

She then smiles and says “you are very welcome. You may want this aswell” she then hands me a map of the town and as I look at it I see a circle around a house that I assume is mine. She then points to the circle and says “this is where your house is, if you get lost just go to carousel boutique and Rarity will show you where to go”

I then bow to her and announce “thank you for your generosity”

She then says “when I need you perform I will post you a letter. I look forward to your first performance”

I then shake her hoof, walk out of her office and then proceed to levitate off the ground and then make my way towards the schoolhouse.

-A few minutes later-

A few minutes later I landed in a field just outside of schoolhouse and I sat down as Discord appeared next to me and said “your having a good day aren't you”

“yeah you know what I feel like singing. Is that normal in Equestria?”

To this he smiles and says “yes I'm afraid it is normal. I can tell what your thinking of singing by chance is it It's a Beautiful Day by Michael Buble?”

“yeah”

“well can I play the instruments in the song?”

“If you like”

With that Discord created multiple copies of himself each using a different instruments. He then says “ready when you are”

Seconds later I just smile and say “OK” with that I just close my eyes as a wireless microphone appears in my had and some speakers just behind us

Seconds later we begin to perform

Once I am finished I look up to see a group of foals and a mare looking at me and I say “sorry”

I then here three voices shout “Craig!”

I am then knocked to the floor and as I look up see Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo and Applebloom on top of me as I begin to laugh and say “can I sit up?”

I then hear the mare say “that's enough girls let him sit up”

I then hear all three of them say “sorry miss Cheerilee” with that the three of them climb off of he at sit beside of me.

I then look up and say “I'm sorry about interrupting your class”

She them smiles and say “it was no problem. Besides they were all just coming outside for a break and we heard you singing. We were all curious on who it was and came to take a look.”

“Well it's good that I didn't interrupt any learning. Anyway I actually wanted to talk to Scootaloo, well to be more accurate show her something.” I then reached into my bag and got out the scroll the mayor gave me and handed it to Scootaloo and then say “You may be interested in what it says”

With that she opens it and then begins to read it and then say out loud “you are now the legal guardian of Scootaloo” with that she just runs up, hugs me and says “your my dad”

we then hear some sniggers from the group of foals and I the say “Scootaloo mind letting go of me for a second” with that she nods her head and lets go of me I then stand up and say “Diamond Tiara. Silver Spoon. I want a word with you”

With that they both stop out of the group and stand infront of me and then Diamond Tiara say “What do you want”

“Has nopony ever taught you any manners. I would expect a filly who is the daughter of Mr Rich to show some respect to their elders.”

To this She just looks at me and says “Yes he did”

“well then I would like to say one thing to you. I don't take kindly to bullying, especially when it's towards my family.”

To this she Silver Spoon begins to walk backwards as Diamond Tiara says “Yeah so who have I been bullying?”

“My daughter and her friends for one, tell me does this sound right?” I then mimic her and say “Nice try blank flank!” I then cross my arms and say “When you say that you don't only insult them but you also insult my entire race, we can never get a Cutie Mark. What else have you two said to them I believe it was something like the problem is, I mean, she's like, totally not special? When you said that to them you were saying there is nothing special about any of my race. You think I am happy being called talentless?”

To this she says “No you blank flank”

“Lets prove a point shall we” with I clench both of my hands and when I open my hands there is a red orb in my right hand a a blue orb in the other I the launch both hands forwards and a fireball ignites and flies forwards with blue wave of lightning following just behind it. I then turn back to them and say “I am not a unicorn but can use magic” I then begin to levitate of the ground and stay there and say “I can fly but I'm not a pegasus” I then lower myself to the ground then I grab my guitar and turn it into my sword and my armour appears I then continue say “I am trained to wield a sword.” I the turn my Sword back into a guitar and say “So I'll ask you again am I not special because from were I stand I can safely say that I am more special than you.” I then stop and breath slowly and announce “yet I am how did you say it a talentless blank flank.”

Diamond Tiara then steps back and says “I'm sorry. I was wrong blank flanks do have talents. Please don't hurt me.”

I then turn to Cheerilee and say “I'm sorry about that but I felt like I had to address that before she started talking like that to me”

“It's no problem.” she then walks up to me and whispers “they've had it coming for a while but I never had any evidence to prove what they were up to.”

I then walk up to both Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and kneel down infront of them and say “I'm sorry about how I reacted. I have issues with bullies since they caused a lot of problems for me. I needed to prove a point that it's not right to treat ponies differently because of who they are. I hope you can forgive me”

To this Diamond shouts “No your a horrible freak”

To this I just sigh and say “you aren't worth my time. You know if I wasn't or the fact I havejust has that rant with you I would scare you more than I did a minute ago.”

I then hear a voice next to me say “even if she doesn't forgive you sir I do.” I then turn to see Silver Spoon smiling and then glaring at Diamond Tiara and shout “you know I've heard a few things about this guy Diamond. You do realise that he saved us all yesterday.”

To this She looks up and says “what are you on about it was the elements that stopped that creature yesterday.”

I then shake my head and say “No the creature that attacked yesterday corrupted the elements. I had to step in and stop him alone.”

I then hear her shout “that's a lie, nopony can defeat and enemy like that alone”

Seconds later Scootaloo walks up to her and says “it's not a lie Diamond. I was there, he threw himself right into the line of fire and distracted that creature whilst I escaped. But I didn't run away I watched him toy with the creature and single handedly beat it. My dad is powerful and I'm glad he's here”

I then smile and say “thank you Scoots but please don't call me dad just call me Craig. If you call me dad it makes me feel old”

To this Diamond asks me “How old are you?”

“believe it or not I'm only eighteen”

To this they all stare at me and Diamond says “that can't be right you look about thirty.”

I then laugh ad then say “man now I feel old”

I then then hear Everyone laugh and then Diamond say “OK I forgive you. Your young by my standards.”

“Thank you Miss Tiara”

I then see Cheerilee walk up beside me and ask “Craig would you mind doing another performance for us?”

“It would be an honour to perform for you if you don't mind can I have a moment to talk work out what to perform?”

“Of course wouldn't want you to pick an awful song”

“Thank you” I then shut my eyes and ask Discord “Got a song in mind?”

“No have you?”

“Yeah you should be able to tell I'm thinking of the name now”

“Are we there yet by BlackGryph0n and Baasic. Yeah I can do that give me a second and I will be ready in the field.” with that he disappears.

I then open my eyes and say “I've got a song for you. but we need to be in the field again I've got a friend ready to perform with me.”

To this Cheerilee nods and says“OK” she then turns to the foals and tells them “OK class we have a special performance by our guest here would you please follow us to the field.” with that we all walk back to where I landed

Seconds later we reach the field and Discord is sitting there looking like a pony and says “you ready?”

I the smile and say “I was born ready”

With that I pick up my guitar as Discord gets on the turntables and I say “Hello everypony. I would like to thank Miss Cheerilee for allowing me to take a bit if time out of your day to perform for you. Not only do we get a bit of practice before we start performances for the mayor but you get to hear us performing together for the second time. Well enough of the introductions we will be performing a song called Are we there yet.” with that me and Discord begin to play our instruments.

Once we finish we hear everyone applauding us and both me and Discord bow. However seconds later we hear them shout “One more song”

to this we both stare at eachother and I think “Shit what can we do now”

Discord then says “I've got one song you know we could do. We might as well do Can we Dance by the Vamps. Do you remember the lyrics?”

“Yeah lets go for it” I then look at them and say “OK we can do one more this song is called Can we Dance.” With that Discord begins to play the track

Once we have finished both me and Discord bow then walk off stage as all of the foals one by one thank us for the songs, with that they slowly filter back into the schoolhouse as Miss Cheerilee says “thank you for doing that. We will finish in around an hour you can come and pick Scootaloo up then”

“OK thank for allowing us to perform for you.”

“the pleasure was all mine. It was nice to meet you, Scootaloo deserves a good father. Look after her.”

“Will do. Oh and tell Scootaloo if I'm not here at the end of the day to go home with Applebloom.”

“I will pass the message on for you” with that Cheerilee walks back to the schoolhouse Discord taps his hoof on the ground as all the instruments disappear.

We then look at eachother and he disappears back into my subconscious and then ask him “You know we make a god team would you like to join the band?”

“Thought you'd never ask”

“you must have known I was considering it, after all you can read my thoughts”

“Yeah, you've got yourself a band member. Don't worry about instruments I've got you covered”

“thats good we should probably make our way to our house so we can get there easily” with that I look at the map and then fly towards the spot marked on the map.

-Minutes Later-

“Right then, what house number am I” I then look at it and says “two” I then look at the house next to me and say “fuck my life” I then look and see that my house is right over from Carousel Boutique.

I then hear Discord say “It' not that bad”

“Yeah, I guess. At least Scootaloo is near Sweetie Bell. I'll just need to deal with Rarity constantly trying to get me to try out some new clothes.

“Oh well at least you'll get new clothes for free”

“Fair point. Lets go inside and see what we have” with that we walk inside and see that not only is the place well furnished but had everything we need. I then smirk and say “If only we had electricity I'd be set”

“To be fair with you being able to learn instantly you create create solar panels or a wind turbine?”

“Discord if I made a wind turbine it would be Kenny from South Park for a lot of pegasai.

To this Discord say “Oh my god we killed Rainbow Dash”

“No just no. That is overused. Lets just drop my laptop off and see if the girls are back yet they should be at the train station soon.”

With that we walk upstairs to what appeared to be a bedroom. As we step inside we see that just like the rest of the house it is well furnished with a bed that actually looks like I could sleep I it comfortably along with a desk against one of the wall and beside it a cabinet. I then walk towards the cabinet and put my bag inside it.

I then look towards my desk and see a letter on the side. As I pick it up the letter I notice a message on the front that reads “A gift from a friend” I then open it to see a chain necklace as I look at it I see letter C on the chain. I then reach into my pocket and get out my token and close my eyes I then look back ant my token and see a small loop and appeared on the hilt of the blade, I then proceed to unclip the chain and thread it through the loop on the token and then put the chain hold and the token rests against my chest.

I then walked out of the room, down the stairs and out of the front door. Once I was outside I locked the door and then begin to fly towards the train station.

Author's Note

Hello everyone,

This chapter marks the start of my crossovers and once again if anyone wants to crossover with me just leave a comment or PM me.

Anyhow next chapter we have the first crossover i will be doing. find out who it is In the next chapter. see you then.

Chapter 12 - Meeting A Shadow (unedited)

Chapter 12 – Meeting A Shadow

-Craig Perspective 1-

Once I arrived at the train station I just look down the tracks and see that there is no train is in view I just sigh and think “My life has changed so drastically in so little time. This time 3 days ago I was sitting down in my room about to give up on life and now I'm standing in world I could only dream existed.”

“Craig do you know what was going to happen if you hadn't came .”

“Probably the same as in the show”

“No there was one difference to the show. My reasons for doing this.”

“You did it to save yourself so what?”

“In the show I wasn't living in fear of being killed. That cause me to seek help but they wanted me to cause someone to lose hope. So I tortured a being that had little to lose and a lot to gain. I even got you to view the show so you would not freak out as much when you arrived.”

“At least you only picked me because you had set everything up so I would be ready for when I came to Equestria.”

I then look towards the timetable to see that the next train arrives in one minutes I then think “At least things can't get any stranger”

The Seconds later I hear Discord scream and say “what the...” however before I can finish I feel I jolt of pain shoot through me as I fall onto my knees and put both hands on the side of my head. I then look up to see the train coming into the station .

Seconds later the train stops and everyone steps out onto the platform, However as Twilight looks around the platform she sees me and begins to run towards me shouts “Craig what's wrong?” however before I can answer her I disappear from the station without warning.

-Seconds later-

Once the light fades I shake my head and see that I am no longer at the train station but am instead in a train. I then blink and say “Discord you there?”

“Yes. Any idea where we are?”

“on a train. I wonder if I just got displaced?”

“any skills from games you could use to find out”

I then scratch my head and say “there was sensing power levels? I could give that a try. If there anyone one with a larger power level I should be able to pick them up from the crowd ”

“might as well give it a shot”

“It's the best chance we have of getting answers” I then close my eyes and instantly get hit by a wave of energy and grab my head again however I manage to regain composure and focus again. Seconds later I sense a stronger power further up the train and tell Discord “found someone with a high power level. Could be our guy?”

“Lets go and find out”

“Yeah” with that we open the door between the carriage and walk towards where the energy was coming from.

-Unknown Perspective 1-

I woke up on the train next to Starlight. She was still sleeping so I got up and looked around. The train car had a desk, two beds, and a table. Probably shouldn’t have slept with Starlight. Oh well, she’ll never know. I sat down at the desk and opened my book. I started making some of the scrolls I’d need when a sword dropped on my desk. It looked like the sword from the Legend of Zelda. Weird. It had Celestia’s cutie mark on one side and Luna’s on the other. Very weird. I picked it up and a voice shouted in my head.
Hi my name is Craig. If ever you are in danger, are scared, frightened or even just need an ally to stand by your side in your darkest hour. Call on me and I will come and do everything in my power to aid you.

I reflexively sent chakra through it and felt a strange wave of energy pass through me. After a moment of hoping I didn’t do anything world-breaking, I put the sword down and sensed the train. At the back there was a new power. It was comparable to my own but it felt different from anything I’d felt before. It was possibly very dangerous. I’d wait to see what it did before I did anything else.

-Craig Perspective 1-

As I continued to walk through the train I could sense his energy getting stronger and stronger. No not energy Chakra. “Discord you felt that too right. it’s the same type of energy as when I cloned myself against you. This guy must have been cosplaying as someone from Naruto”

He then asked “Naruto wasn’t that another anime?”

“yeah. I just hope it’s not Pain or Orochimaru. neither of them are good news” I then stop and say “to be fair it could be bad if it’s Naruto or Sasuke they're both dangerous. I just hope that this guy's in control of himself.”

I then continue to walk through the train and eventually some of the ponies on the train see and and then instantly hide from me. I then think “what has this guy done to to scare them this much?” Seconds later I feel his power skyrocket as I approach a door to the left of me. I then carefully reach towards the door and slowly open it to see Sasuke sitting next to sleeping unicorn as I think “what the hell is going on?”

-Unknown Perspective 1-

“Well now. That’s not something you see everyday,” I said. Standing in front of me was another human. It was the power I was sensing earlier. I must have summoned him with the sword.
“Who are you?” I asked as I eyed him suspiciously.

“names Craig and from that getup I guess you are Sasuke”

“Second question: why couldn’t you have been a beautiful woman?”

I then turn my head to see Discord standing next to me as he says “Strange the aura around you is similar to that around you Craig” he then clicks his fingers and Craig’s body changes into that of a woman's.

“I can work with this,” I said wondering how Discord escaped again. “How is it you’re here? Both of you. And why don’t you recognize me, Discord?”

To this Discord says “We are not of this world. Your worlds version of me is probably still in stone whilst in our world Craig here defeated me single-handedly and the elements weren’t used on me.”

Craig then says “I suppose you found my token and then summoned me here.” He then turns to Discord and says “OK the jokes over Discord turn me back to normal”

“Wait, before you do that,” I said. “Want to do it? I haven’t seen a woman since I first arrived in Equestria like over a thousand years ago. I’m starting to feel things for horses. Unnatural things.”

To this Craig says “One what the hell is wrong with you and two that explains the Unicorn there. What is she your marefriend?”

“What? NO!” I yelled. “She’s just an employee. Besides I’m married.”

My outburst woke up Starlight. She shook the sleep out of her eyes and sat up.

“Why are there two of you?” she asked groggily.

“Take a closer look, Starlight,” I said. “This guy is different.”

“Oh Faust, not another one,” she whimpered.

To this Craig says “God am I really that bad? What has he done to make you think I'm evil?”

“I didn’t do anything,” I said. “Ponies are just super sensitive.”

“DIDN”T DO ANYTHING!?!” Starlight screamed. “There was a special newspaper release last night! You put Princess Celestia in the hospital! An ALICORN! YOU PUT AN ALICORN IN THE HOSPITAL! And then you let an ursa major loose in Canterlot!”

I smiled, “I really think I deserve a medal or something. Do you know how hard it is to give an alicorn lasting injuries?”

Craig then look at me and his face turns red and he punches me straight between the eyes and says “What the fuck is your major malfunction. Do you realise how many people you could have killed? Were you born stupid or something because that is just pure stupidity!”

I rubbed my face in pain, “Ow, you dick. Everything was calculated. There were no ponies on the street during one of the busiest times of the day. I couldn’t sense anything from the houses either. Clearly they had all been moved someplace safe. The only casualties would have been the guards and they signed up for that kind of thing. Plus Celestia can raise the sun in her sleep. I know, I’ve seen her do it before.”

To this he just says “That’s not the point. The point is that in my world I have protected the innocent and you have soiled that very claim in this world. The only way this could be even stranger is if you were married to Luna for god’s sake”

“Yeah, so about that…” I started.

“You’re married to Princess Luna?” Starlight screamed.

“Yes?” I responded.

To this Craig’s eyes go wide as he says to Discord “Turn me back to normal now.” with that he quickly turns back into a man and then says “You were going to start a relationship with me and you're married to royalty. Were you dropped on your head when you were born?”

We then all turn our heads towards discord as we hear him laughing and he says “oh Celestia this is just priceless you're saying that you are married to Luna and you wanted to do another guy from another reality. You are crazy you know that and I should know I am the god of chaos.”

“My marriage with Luna was an accident. Although I am still technically king of Equestria. When I was imprisoned they forgot to strip my title. We were on a mission, there were some dragons, it’s a long story. And who said anything about a relationship? Relations. Not relationship.”

“You’re disgusting,” Starlight said.

“Aww, don’t be like that,” I pleaded.

To this Craig says “That is just strange. but I'm not one to judge people on one action they make. why do you think I forgave Discord for trying to kill me, and making my life back home a living hell. besides I may be loyal to Celestia however I am also a free man in Equestria. oh and by the way sorry for punching you, I have a bit of a short fuse.”

“It’s fine,” I said, “I would probably get punched in the face more if ponies were as aggressive as humans. But don’t forget, I’ll tag you back eventually. So I’m curious. You already know my powers; what are yours?”

To this Craig just smiles and says “my powers are quite strange I can manipulate any power from any game I have played. for example I am able to use thu'um from Skyrim and I have also managed to perform a shadow clone jutsu. But you already know a lot about how chakra works I imagine.”

“Interesting,” I said, “So you played Skyrim? Does that mean you can use God Mode?”

To this he scratches his head and says “To be honest I've never heard of that. But it is likely that I could if I knew how it worked.”

I activated my sharingan and placed Craig under my genjutsu. I showed him how to use the console commands and the effects of God Mode. “You’ll get unlimited health, magicka, and stamina,” I told him as I released him. “You’ll also eliminate the need for cooldowns and be able to cast any spell even ones you don’t normally have the capacity to use. Wanna see if you can do it?”

He then looks at me and says “sure it’s safe to try whilst we are on the train. wouldn’t it be better to try when we are outside?”

“That is an excellent point,” I said grabbing his shoulder. “We won’t be gone long Starlight.”

-Badlands-

I teleported us to an open field in the Badlands. I had a fought there a long time ago and some of my shuriken remained. “Go for it,” I said.

He then closed his eyes and then said “here goes nothing” second later his body began to glow. he then open his eyes and said “this feels strange.” he then quickly turns around and says “wait do you feel that?”

“Yup. You feel like a bottomless well of power.”

“yeah but that's not what I mean. it feels like were being watched” he then turns his body around and brings his hands to his side and then shouts “Kamehameha” second later I see a crevice filled with changelings staring at us he then says “I knew something didn’t feel right”

“Haven’t seen changelings in a while,” I said. “Want to test out your new powers on them?”

“nah they’re not worth the energy it would cost to do so”

“You’re no fun,” I activated my mangekyou sharingan and surrounded the changelings with black flames. “Tell your queen, Sasuke’s back,” I instructed them. I quelled the flames and they flew away.

“So how will you test out your powers?”

“I can see one person who would be a great sparring partner.”

“Well then,” I said drawing my sword, “Let’s do this.”

-Craig Perspective 1-

With that I grab hold of my guitar and turn it back into my sword and then quickly unsheathed it and say “Ready when you are” I then bow to him and hold my sword ready to defend myself.

He runs at me and slashes. I defend and we start sword fighting. He’s quick and his sharingan gives him a slight advantage.

I then smile and say “Nice try maybe it’s time for a bit of fun” I then quickly perform a Shadow Clone Jutsu and say “you ready for some fun” I then shout “Mul Qah” and each of the clones begin to charge towards him. I then jump off the ground and just float there and watch as he tries to fight each of the clones.

He forms his own clones and one of them starts breathing fireballs while another bows wind from either side. When the two attacks collide, they turn into fire tornadoes that come after myself and the my clones.

To this I just smile and then place two fingers on my forehead and teleport into the centre of the tornado and hold my sword up and walk inside the tornado and wait to see what he would do next.

All of a sudden giant timberwolves run through the fire and attack me.

To this I smile and say “not bad Sasuke. shame these aren’t real or I might have actually been worried” I then place my hand on back of my sword on top of Celestia's Cutie Mark and the Timberwolves begin to fade away I then shout “FiemZiiGron” and I completely disappear and the Tornado stops motionless.

I see Sasuke standing outside of the where the tornado stops and he looks straight at me. “You can’t hide from the sharingan,” he says with a smile. “Now let’s see how strong you really are.” He forms Susanoo’s bones and fires a giant purple arrow covered in black fire at me.

To this I just smile and stand there and the arrow hits me with a direct blow. however once the flames scatter over the battlefield I smile and say “Well that was ineffective what else you got or do you want me to start trying?”

“No,” he says. “This was a pretty good test. Taking one of Susanoo’s arrows to the face is a pretty good indicator. Wouldn’t you say? What I really wonder is what happens to your body once you turn God Mode off.”

I then laugh and say “Wait you thought I had it on I turned it off after the changelings arrived I haven’t been using God Mode at all during this fight.”

He looked confused, “Then what was the point of this fight?”

“To prove to you that you're not as powerful as you made out. Now do you want me to fight properly?”

“Not particularly. I am on the run after all. Spending too much time in one place and fighting with you is a huge ‘Here I am’. Besides,” he grinned. “You helped me lead them in the wrong direction.”

“by them I guess you mean the royal guard, and don’t worry I don’t think they’ll get here for a while.”

“Next time, eager beaver. I promise I’ll beat you senseless, how’s that?” he said as he grabbed my shoulder. We teleported back to the train.

-Sasuke Perspective 1-

Once Craig and I were back on the train I saw Starlight talking with Discord. Starlight’s hair was in a mess and she seemed very agitated. Her ear and eye were twitching.

“What’s wrong with you?” I asked her.

“Oh nothing,” she said sarcastically, “just talking about how you humans are chaotic and violent species with a god of chaos from another world. I think I need to lie down.”

To this Craig looks at Discord and asks “what did you do?”

To this Discord says “I didn’t do anything. why so offensive”

“I’m going to have to ask that you do not traumatize my employees,” I said. I walked over to Starlight. “Speaking of speaking, Starlight stick out your tongue.”

“Why,” she asked while complying. I pointed two fingers at her tongue. Cursed Tongue Eradication Technique. A black mark showed up at the back of her tongue.

“Now if you try to reveal any information about myself or my new associate here, your body will be paralysed,” I said. I turned to Craig, “Got to cover our bases. You should use that one sometime. Helps protect captured allies.”

To this Craig says “I honestly don’t think that my friends would be be like that and besides I don’t even know if I would need to do that to anyone.” I then kneel down next to Starlight and say “are you OK. I’m sorry if Discord scared you at all.”

“I’m fine,” she says. “It’s just a week ago, I never really left the lab and now… it’s just a lot to take in.”

To this Craig smiles and says “To be honest at least you’ve had a week to get use to being around humans. I’ve only had three days to get used to the whole population of Ponyville and Celestia and Luna. It’s a lot different to home.”

Starlight smiles at Craig and closes her eyes, resting on the bed. “She’s a lot tougher than she looks,” I say.

“Your no weakling yourself.” Craig says. he then asks “have you made yourself a token yet?”

“A token?” I ask. “Is that what those weird things are? No, I haven’t made one.”

To this Craig smiles and says “By weird things I take it you're referring to the blade that you found?”

“Among other things,” I said. “By the way, I’m keeping the sword. Looks awesome. You can’t have it back.”

To this Craig Smiles and reaches just under his top and pulls out a chain that has a copy of the blade attached to it. he then says “I don’t think that it is an issue. you can keep it.”

“Great. Then I should give you this,” I summoned a small jade magatama necklace. I held it to my chest and whispered, “I am Sasuke Uchiha, Black Sun of Equestria, Two-Legged Pony, etcetera, etcetera. Should you need my assistance in any endeavour, just give me a call and I will appear.”

The necklace multiplied as soon as I finished speaking and the copies disappeared. “That’s unusual,” I said as I handed Craig the original necklace.

To this Craig smiles and says “Thank you. I'll be honest if you ever do need my help just ask and I will come and help you” He then turns to Discord and says “We better be heading off soon. Everyone's probably worried about us back home.” with that Discord disappears from in front of me. I then proceed to place the necklace around my neck next to mine and place them both back below my top.

“It has been a pleasure,” I said. “We’ll have to do this again sometime.”

To this Craig smiles and says “I look forward to it.” he then extends his hand out and we both shake each others hand. He then reaches towards his amulet once again as it begins to glow and then a small gateway appears near the door and walks towards it. Just before he walks through it he puts one hand up and waves just before he steps through the door and disappears.

-Craig Perspective 1-

Second later I arrived back in my own reality and as I stood up I rubbed my head and say “did all that really happen?” I then reach towards my chest and feel the necklace Sasuke gave me resting against my chest and then think “that did happen I didn't imagine that”

I then look up to see that I am just outside Sweet Apple Acres. I then smile and begin to walk up the road and towards the farm.

Author's Note

Thank you to everybody for reading this collaboration between mine and kingrulerworld's story The Price Of Power. I would recommend reading his story if you wish to know more about him.
As always i am still looking for more people to do crossovers with so if anyone is interested just leave a message or comment and i will see what we can do.

Chapter 13 – A Short Explanation (unedited)

Chapter 13 – A Short Explanation

As soon as I arrived in Sweet Apple Acres I looked around to find it quiet and shut my eyes and feel for life around me.

I then feel a group of ponies in the barn and begin to walk towards it.

As I get closer I can hear one of the voices says “He just disappeared. He was right infront of me and he just disappeared.”

I then hear another voice say “Why would he just leave ya in the middle of the station”

“I'm sure he had his reasons” another voice said

“what possible reason could he have for leaving Scootaloo?”

I then step up to the door and knock. I then hear someone walk up to the door and as it opens I see everybody inside staring at me. I then say “Before you say anything I have a reason for disappearing.”

I then hear Twilight say “OK lets hear the reason I would love to hear why you left us at the train station”

I then hear Applebloom say “And left Scootaloo at the school when ya said ya would pick her up”

“OK here is my reason. I got displaced in another reality.”

To this Twilight asks “wasn't that what you described to us yesterday?”

“Yeah it was. Anyway after I disappeared, I arrived on the Canterlot express in a different reality. Where I met a Displaced named Sasuke Uchiha and his 'employee' Starlight.”

To this Rainbow says “you met two Displaced.”

“No I only met one, Starlight is a Unicorn”

I then hear Rainbow ask “what does his token look like?”

To this I smile and reach for the necklace and take it off my neck and show it to the group. I then says “This is the token he gave me, if either of us ever needs help we will be able to call each other.”

I then her Fluttershy say “Was he nice?”

To this I shake my head and say “definitely not. In his world he had put the Princess into the hospital, asked me to kill innocent creatures just to test my powers and then used a horrible spell to threaten Starlight.”

I then hear everyone gasp and Twilight shout “He injured Celestia!”

“yeah he's that powerful. And I got to see his powers first hand and I doubt that was even using his full power, I could sense that he was holding back. If he ever came to this reality he could be a massive threat.”

I then hear Twilight as “What was the spell he put on Starlight?”

“From what he said the spell will paralyze her if she tries to tell anybody about me or humans in general. In the show it was referred to as a curse mark”

To this Rarity says “that is the worst Possible thing” with that she then faints.

I then roll my eyes and say “I have to agree with Rarity on this one, but I can promise you that I will never use that on anypony it's just wrong, it inhumane.”

“Well at least you know right from wrong. Unlike him” Twilight announced.

“yeah anyway listen girls after the day I've had I think I want to just rest at home.” I then turn to Scootaloo and say “I think you might want to see our new home. But I recommend we wait for Rarity to wake up and head back with her and Sweetie Belle”

To this both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo asks “Why?”

“Because we live just across the road”

Seconds later Rarity regains consciousness and Sweetie Belle shouts “Sis did you hear Craig and Scootaloo are moving in across the road from us!”

To this she smiles and says “Craig would you like to help me model some clothes for you”

“I'd normally say no but I know you well enough to know if I don't you will begin to tell me that I must so yes.”

She then says “thank you darling”

“However. If anything comes up you will stop and let me deal with it.”

She then sighs and says “if I must”

I then ask her “would you like to head home together my lady”

“Always a gentlecolt”

I then say to Scootaloo “Lets head home”

I then hear both her and Sweetie Belle say “See you later Applebloom”

Then seconds later I say “we'll see you all later” then with that the four of us leave the barn and begin to walk home.

-5 Minutes later-

Once we reached Carousel Boutique we all went our separate ways only saying bye to each other before entering our own homes.

Once we got inside I turn to Scootaloo and say “here we are”

She then looks around and say “I'm actually in my own home” I then see a tear start to form in her eyes as she continues to say “It' been so long since I haven't slept in a box.”

Seconds later I kneel down next to Scootaloo and hug her then say “I will never make you do that again along as we live. That's a Pinkie Promise” I then stand up and say “I stand up then say “I say we head up to bed we've got busy days tomorrow.”

Scootaloo then “Yes I guess we do”

I then smile and say “Want a lift upstairs?”

“yes”

I then kneel down and pick her up as she begins to rest her head against my arm. I then walk up the stairs past my room and open the next door down the corridor. However when we enter the room I notice that it is completely empty. I then say to Scootaloo “I'm not having you sleep on the floor.” I the rub my head and then continue to say “Would you like to sleep in my room tonight?”

She then looks at me and says “Are you joking? I would love to”

I the laugh and say “sounds like your asking me out on a date” I then smile and say “lets head to my room”

Once we reach my room I walk up to my bed and place Scootaloo down on it. I then place my guitar next to the desk and I then walk back over to the bed and begin to lie down next to her and say “I never dreamt I would have a life like this.” I then turn to her and say “I wish you could have met my family”

To this she looks at me and says “I bet I'll meet them someday”

I then smile and kiss her on the forehead and say “chances are your right. We just need to wait for that day to come”

With that we both climb into the bed, pull the covers over us and we then begin to fall asleep as she rests her head against my chest.

Just before I fall asleep I whisper “Life couldn't be better” i then drift of to sleep.

Author's Note

Hi everyone,

Ok so here it is. I'm drawing blanks on what to write next so i need a few crossovers to give me some ideas on how to continue.

I will be starting a second story that runs cannon to this one based around Craig's family back home namely his Dad and Brother. They will be brought to Equestria as Kirito and Klein from Sword Art Online. this is just for another project so i can Keep writing whist i'm stuck on this one.

Chapter 14 - New Player; Spiderman (Unedited)

-Craig POV-

The next morning I slowly rose from his slumber to the feeling of Scootaloo sleeping quietly next to me. To this I just smiled and got out of my bed then walked up to the windows and opened then as light flooded the room.

Second later i hear scootaloo say “Oh morning already i guess my day starts faster than normal”
To this i Laugh and say “forget about me that quickly Scoots”

I then see her turn to me and say “Oh dad sorry i forgot that you adopted me” with that she climbs out the bed and says “What have you got to do today?”

To this i smile and say “Well i’ve to find you a bed so you have somewhere to sleep. can’t have you sleeping in my bed every night”

To this she smiles and says “I guess you're right.” she then asks me “Do you mind if i use the shower first?”

To this i smile and say “go ahead”

“Thanks” with that she walks out of the room and i hear the bathroom door shut. seconds later i walk over to my desk and pick up my guitar then second later a small portal appears just above the desk a mobile phone appears on my desk. I then begin to think “what the hell is this?”

The phones voice mail said, "Hi listener I'm Jeffery the Spider man. If you need a friend, some help in a fight, just someone to talk to, hell a person to relate to use on speed dial 1 and I might pick up...ok where is off button on this...ah there."

“Oh so a merchant tricked this guy as well guess there is a lot of missing people in america. wonder he long he’s been trapped in Equestria”

Seconds later i hear the bathroom door open and see a wet Scootaloo walk back into the room as she says “Ah best shower in a long time” she then turns to look at me and says “hey what you found?”

I then turn to her and say “seems to be another token” I responded

“Cool can we. how did you phrase it? summon him.” said Scootaloo

"Yeah i don’t see why not but i guess it may be better to get everypony together no doubt that Twilight will want to see how this works.” I say

She then says “Yeah you're probably right about that.”

“Ok Scoots get dry and then could you get Rarity and Rainbow Dash and have them meet me possibly near Fluttershy’s explain to them what's going on.”

She then says “Yeah no problem” she then grabs her Scooter and rushed out of the door towards Carousel Boutique.

Seconds later i picked my guitar up of the floor on put it over my shoulder supported by the strap and left the house locking the door behind me.

(Spider Jeffrey's world)
(Jeffery pov)
As I run from a rather angry Celestia I let Hybrid take control to keep us moving faster then my spider speed. As Hybrid runs with my body in control, he web slings through Everfree. During our slinging through the trees, I let my mind wonder to random thoughts and idle hopes that I don't have to deal with clone me and the universe getting confused when someone calls on me and sends us both. Thus causing a major confusion for the other guy/girl/thing.

Once hybrid gets us the safest distance away from angry Celestia Fat-asseus Cake Addict (her full real name of my universe...it's a joke.) He swings us to our lab to rest and think. Since Alduiin really did a number on the changelings and ruined most likely screwed over a chance peaceful relations with them.

I also wonder who else has found my cell phone token and has yet to use it. I also realize I need to let lee know how Hybrid is doing. During my mental musing I feel my cell ring, this time before I answer I pick up my Iron spider suit. Which then reminds me I need to make some more suits to fight the power houses of my world; Tirek and Sombra.

(Your turn)
-Craig’s World-
-Craig’s POV-

Once me and Scootaloo had gathered everyone in a field just outside the Everfree forest i turned and looked at everybody and said “Ok this may seem different but i’m going to call this Jeffery to us. I have no idea what he is like and if he is dangerous.” I then grab hold of my guitar and turn it into my sword then say “You can never be too careful. Please stand back” I then see everyone nod and take a few steps back and I press one on the phones speed dial to call Spiderman.

Seconds later a man dressed in a black spiderman suit with a red a gold backpack on appears in front of us and then says “Hello you called on your friendly neighborhood Displaced Spiderman."

I then look at him and say “pleasure to meet you you must be Jeffery, names Craig pleasure to meet you” I then put my hand out to him and we shake eachothers hands.

Seconds later I hear Rainbow Dash say “Who the costumed guy?"

"I am the Spiderman, Ironspider, and Hybrid." Said Jeffery.

I then look at him and say “Hybrid oh shit. please say you can control him?”

"So you're familiar with the Hybrid Klyntar, good and yes he is tame enough, much like Toxin and his first owner had a deal going." Said Jeffery then asked, "What are you and how did the Merchant trick you? And Rainbow Dash, you seem to be a consistent egomaniac...sweet"

To this I smile and say “well first I only know of hybrid from a game back home and maybe a comic or two. Second I don’t know of any Merchant I got dragged here by Discord before he escaped from stone. Third I am not based of anyone my powers came from the Discord messing around with me before I arrived in Equestria I basily can manipulate any power from any game I played back home.”

"Wow was the game you played for Hybrid info, Marvel Avenger Alliance on facebook. That is a cool power set you have." Said Jeffery.

“Yes and yes i guess my powers are pretty cool, especially the fact that i can do this” I then begin to hover above the ground.

"Well, I must ask what brings you to calling me?" Asked Jeffery

“I’ll be honest it was just curiosity. no other reason for it although I guess that I wanted my friends to know displaced exist and I didn’t make it up.” I admit

I said, "Well that is cool, well I figure as long as I'm here maybe we can have some fun."

I then look at him, slowly descend back onto the ground then ask “what do you have in mind?”

"I think maybe we both pranking on Celestia, also do you have a token I can have to summon you some other time?" Said Jeffery

I then smile and say “Yeah i have a token” I then grab my necklace from below my top and reach for the token attached to it. I then close my eyes and a replica of the blade appears in my other hand. I then look back at Jeffery then say “here you go” I then pass him the token.

Jeffrey puts the token in his belt.

I then look at him and say “I don’t think we should mess with Celestia. Don’t really want to get on her bad side after four days in Equestria.”

"You have been here only four days I have been in mine for about 1000 or so years." Said Jeffery

“yeah and I don’t think anypony here in Equestria would take that kindly.” I then smile and say “But maybe Pinkie and Rainbow could be good candidates for a prank?”

"Yes, they are good targets, should I use my iron spider suit or Hybrid, or stay as black suit spiderman?" Jeffery asked

“Probably for everyone’s safety stay as you are except for rainbow use your iron spidersuit to get her.”

We then hear both Pinkie and Rainbow Dash Shout “Not cool Craig”

I then smile and say “Not like you weren’t thinking of pranking me”

Jeffery said, "Or me." Then he chuckles

I then smile and say “How about to liven it up we have a challenge displaced VS ponies. whichever group pulls off the best prank wins” I then look at everyone and say “that OK with you lot”

"I am game" said Jeffery then Hybrid took over and said, "We are too."

I then hear Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie say “Do we get a head start you do have superpowers after all.”

I then look at Jeffery/Hybrid and say “what do you think?”

"We don't see why not." Said Hybrid

I then smile and say “OK girls we’ll give you a head start”

With that they all make a run for it as I hear Rainbow Dash shout “we will get you”

Jeffery whispers, "You know my spider sense will keep them from pranking us."

I then smile and say back “yeah and anyway I have a trick up my sleeve as well”

"What kinda of trick is it a way to get around the pinkie sense." Asked Jeffery

I then smile and say “All it takes is a bit of chaos”

"Discord?" Asked Jeffery

Seconds later Discord appears Behind him and says “you know it”

I then smile and say “the only creature Pinkie can’t predict.”

"Deadpool?" Jeffery asked

I then smile and say “I’ll give you that but i meant Discord.”

"Ok, well at least that's cool" said Jeffery

I then smile and ask “OK how do you think we should prank them?”

"By first tricking them into thinking we didn't do anything and managed to prank all there friends and after they are so paranoid from this they don't sleep. Then the next day when they pass out from sleep needin we then laugh since they pranked themselves." Said jeffery

I then hear Discord say “that really won’t work Pinkie won’t sleep when she’s focused on" something”

"Everyone need sleep eventually, so they will pass out if they don't or better yet we could just prank Celestia and frame Pinkie and Dash." Said Jeffery

I then shake my head and say “I’m not framing my friends”

Seconds later we hear a voice behind us say “You think i’d let you prank dash by yourself”

We both then turn around and see Scootaloo standing there with a smile as i say “Defecting to the dark side are we?”

She then smiles and says “yeah and besides they won’t expect me to be working with you"

Jeffery said, "they will not."

“I guess you're right” i admit. Seconds later I say “OK I think thats enough a head start for Dash and Pinkie. lets get started” I then look at Discord and tell him “You take Pinkie, Jeffery Scootaloo we’ll take Rainbow” Seconds later Discord nodded at me then disappeared.

Seconds later i ask “either of you got an idea on how to get Rainbow?”

To this Scootaloo just looks and me then says “No idea”

I then turn to jeffery and say “You got any. Any that don’t include Celestia or destroying the town."

"I do you familiar with Cupcakes story?" Asked Jeffery

To this i frown and say “yes i’m familiar with that grimdark Fanfiction, but lets not talk about that here.” I then realise what he is implying and shout “No we are not doing that to her. We would essentially ruin her life!” I then stop as i realise “Hybrid’s talking isn’t he”

"No, that as me. I can be a bit of a sick person." Said Jeffery then Hybrid then took over and said, "Well we could since dash know almost every prank in the book. Try something random, like... maybe have her house filled with a huge timed explosion that will cover her and her house in whipped cream and honey.then leave clues that make it look like Pinkie Pie did it then have those two go at it, while we rig some of their war pranks blow up in there face."

I then say "OK and how would we set everything up incase you don't know I can’t walk on clouds”

Jeffery said after hybrid retreated, "Do you have a cloner machine since well I don't know the limits of your abilities, or maybe you could ask Twilight to help you. After, that we start up the prank."

Seconds later Scootaloo says “Or I could just set it up”

I then sigh and say “Yeah but you can’t climb up to her cloudhouse”

"Well I could fly her up there." Said Jeffery

I then ask “You up for that Scoots?”

“Oh definitely. When can we start?”

"Let's get the stuff first, also who should get the incriminating evidence to frame Pinkie?" Asked Jeffery.

“And what would you recommend. It’s not like we have a party cannon we can set everything in.”

"Ok, well I'll be back getting the gear" said Jeffery as he walks to a party store

I then shout “OK See you later”

(Jeffery’s POV)

I start to the party store. As I walk there I smile since I have money on my person. Once I get there I enter, but I stop dead since I see pinkie pie taking all the park gear.

Seeing this I take a chance and take some of her hair.
Then store it away I then said to Pinkie, "Hey Pinkie, I have an idea for you."
(You do pinkie) (K)

Pinkie then stares at me and asks “and what idea’s that Jeffo?”

I replied, "Why don't you have me help prank my team, in exchange you keep me out of pranks. Who else would expect a double cross"

“hasn’t Scootaloo already sided with you?”

I replied, "Yes, but since due to that I figured why not have a double agent. So what do you say?"

“I don’t see why it’s a bad idea. it’s not like you just took a bit of my hair.”

"I must ask Pinkie do you break the fourth wall?" I asked curiously

"Oh you mean when i talk to people nopony else can see? Yeah all the time"

"Yes, well its interesting to peer into the multiverse isn't it? Well let's get working." I replied smiling

“Yeah. Do you have a plan to deal with Dashie?” she asks

"Why do you ask?" I asked

“Oh I just heard you and Craig talking about using me to start a prank war between me and Dashie, and frame me for a prank at her home. Was that your plan?”

"Well I thought, maybe rig a timed trap that when Dashie is asleep it goes off and completely covers her and her house in either whipped cream or frosting." I answered

“Oh thats why you got my hair to use it to say that i was there. you know you could that by ripping the corner of a wonderbolt poster in her room for the same effect right?

"Really, she is that easy?" I questioned

“Yeah she idolises the Wonderbolts. Damage a poster and she would be mad. "

"Oh, want to help me do this?" I asked smiling.

“Yeah I would be fun to trick Dashie and that way i get to work out what Craig will want at his Welcome to Ponyville Party"

"Cool, do you think that I should do the ripped poster or the frosting prank." I inquired

“Why not both?” she asks

"Great idea" I replied smiling then I asked, "Do you know know where I can get the whipped cream to do this prank?"

Author's Note

Hi everybody,

This is part 1 of a 2 part crossover with Dragon363 story Displaced Spider.

I've also got a new editor who will be working with me from here on out. because of this all chapters including this one may be edited.

Hope to hear/see you next time!

Chapter 15 - A Prank War (Unedited)

-Craig’s POV-

As me and Scootaloo walk up the street we felt the strange feeling of unease as we imagined one of our friends planning to jump out of nowhere and get us earlier rather than later.

later I turn around “Does something feel strange to you or is it just me?” I asked Scootaloo.

Scootaloo looked at me with a raised eyebrow “Yeah like someponies watching us,”

“I wonder” I look around, I close my eyes and check for life around us. Seconds later I feel Twilight standing in a nearby alleyway. I open my eyes and sighed, tilting my head to the ground in disipointment “I can see you Twilight come out!”

From behind the corner of the stone wall, Twilight reveals herself, walking out from behind the Alleyway “Hello again, Craig” she said, grinning in an evil way.

“Was there something you wanted to ask me?”

She smiles as she pulls out a small chalkboard “Prepare to be pranked, what is 658 x 823 x 45?”

I stared at her in disbelief, for once I thought Twilight had lost it “That’s the best you got Twilight”

I look at Scootaloo and see her mouth touching the ground “Have you ever pulled a prank in your life!?”

“A math problem is not a prank, Twilight”

“It is if it’s a hard one!” Twilight said shaking her hoof at me.

I shook my head in disappointment “No, the mare-do-well fiasco was a better prank than this... that was a prank. this is just a poor excuse of a badly thought up plan,”

She rubs the back of her head with her hoof and nervously laughs “Yeah I guess it is, back to the drawing board I guess,”

“Or you could help us prank everyone else?” Scootaloo grinned.

“You heard Craig Scootaloo, I’m no good at pranking, what use would I be” Twilight said, lowering her head.

She looks up at me and Scoots “But what about the whole ponies versus displaced thing. If I join you it would no longer be us versus you and Jeffery.”

“Scootaloo turned to the dark side. why not you to?” I I evilishly grinned

“Come on Twilight!” Scootaloo tried to say in a deep voice, but failed due to her small vocalcordes that were held in her throat “Join the dark side, we have cookies~”

Scootaloo then magically rose a cookie into her field of vision with her hoof. She bit into it, small brown crumbs covered her mouth as she chewed very slowly. Twilight laughed, tears of joy fell from her purple eyes, she brought her hoof close to her eye and wiped the tears away with one swipe.

“Twilight you are the one of the strongest unicorns in Equestria. If you work with us I don’t think Rainbow would stand much of a chance” I said, crossing my arms close to my chest.

Twilight thought for a moment, though I did have my doubts about her agreeing to join us “Make them daisy flavor and we have a deal”

“Deal!” Me and scoots say in unison.

Scootaloo brings out a basket from behind her filled to the brim with cookies. Twilight levitates a cookie from the basket and brings it close to her mouth, The purple unicorn bites down on the soft doe and chews with her mouth open. “These are good what did you put in them?”

Scootaloo take out a cookie from the basket, examining it “Just flour, milk, sugar and…”

I noticed Twilights legs began to wobble and her eyes slowly closed “Why do I feel so tired?” Twilight said, strafing left and right.

Scootaloo looks at Twilight with the most evil smile I saw, it would sure out-match the wicked smile of discord “That would be the last ingredient... Sleeping powder”

I then smile and inform Twilight “And that!” I motioned my hand towards Scoots “Is how you pull a prank,”

Twilight collapses to the on the cold dirt and begins to snore. I then look at Scootaloo “Well done! You are a lot like Dash you know that?”

She looks at me with wide eyes “Yes!” She pumps her hoof in the air in excitement.

I kneel down, grab Twilight and put her over my shoulders. I look over at Scootaloo “Scootaloo grab hold of one of my legs”

She then looks at me with a confused look and asks “why what are you doing”

“Showing you what it’s like to be Twilight. We’re going to teleport”

Scootaloo then grabs hold of my let then says “this is going to be awesome!”

I then smile and say “All aboard next stop Twilights library” i then place two fingers on my forehead and we disappear from the street.

-Jeffery’s POV-

After a small amount of information where to get the whipped cream. I proceed to get it, while in the Iron-Spider suit. Once i hull the damn thing up to Dash's house along with a homemade timer and pressure plate to go off when Dash lays down on her bed. After finishing the deed with help from Alpha Red, since my trap rigging know how sucks.

I fly back to find Craig, hoping that I do find him. My thoughts also start to drift to what I can do in my world since I really don't want to have a life of unrelenting super heroics, sleep, tinkering, and preparing for an event that may never happen.

During my thinking, my spider sense goes off. To which I barely get time to react, by barrol roll out of the way. What I managed to dodge is a speed flying Rainbow Dash. Seeing the Cyan blurr fly by me I decided to test the limits of the Suit flight capability.

Dash looks behind her most likely she hears my suit propulsion system flying to catch up with her. She stops to question me I hope since well she did nearly crash into me, but didn't question it. Which I find odd since, that must mean she see a bunch of weird ass shit flying and doesn't question it.

I say to Alpha Red, "Alpha Red, play Iron protocol music from my Iphone."

Alpha Red said with the british accent sounding like Alfred from batman, "On it sir." As stop to hover and wait for Dash to catch up Black Sabbath's Iron Man is playing through the speakers in the suit.

Dash flies to me and said, "What the hell are you?"

I answer smirking, "It's me Spiderman."

"What do you want." Asked Dash

"I want to race you if you are up for it." I retort.

Dash said after smirking, "I'll race and beat you."

"Ok from here to Celestia's throne room." I answer her unasked question of location.

Dash taking no chances of being beaten starts to fly away to Canterlot. To which I then use the flight systems in my suit to start flying after Dash. I actually start to catch up to her rather easily, I chuckle and change the music to a random song for racing.

As we race I laugh since I am passing her with my suits flight capabilities. This has strangely kept my mind off the stress and craziness I have been having due to everything.

"Feels good doesn't it to relax, maybe this was what you needed a fun displacement call in to unwind." Hybrids voice chimes in my head.

I nod in agreement since Hybrid might be right. I did need this since back home was nothing, but stress and major events of my little pony since time skipped ahead while I visited other displaced and help them.

During my thought I auto path my fight and don't even notice dash is now ahead of me until Alpha Red says, "Sir, Miss Dash is now in the lead. Permission to change from autopilot back to manual control?"

This snaps me out of my muessing and I said, "Alpha Red, permission granted, and reroute 50% of the power to the thrusters." I start accelerate forward, as I fly around all the clouds dash puts in my way. Even with this going on I pass Dash after about 22 seconds.

As we both get close to Canterlot, I feel a sonic boom and then see a rainbow blur move past me headed at Celestia's castle. I then stop since well I lost and I'm not willing to maybe destroy all of space time to win a race.

-Craig’s POV-

Once we arrived at the Library I heard Scootaloo shout “That was awesome”

To this is smile and say “Yeah I know, although i have only managed to teleport five ponies at a time”

We then hear a voice from above say “Thats still pretty impressive” I then look up to see Spike above us. He then continues to say “what did you do to Twilight?”

To this i smile and say “We have a prank war between me, another displaced and Scootaloo VS everyone else. We have just pulled a prank on her.”

Spike then asks “What was the prank?”

“We tricked her into eating a cookie that had sleeping powder mixed in with it.” explained Scootaloo.

I then smile and say “she’ll be asleep for a bit but she’ll be fine after she wakes up.”

Spike then smiles and says “at least she’ll be fine when she wakes up.” Then the sound of the sonic rainboom echos loudly.

I then turn and look outside to see the remains of a sonic rainboom radiating across the sky. I then turn to Scootaloo and Spike and declare “looks like Jeffery and Rainbow Dash are doing something stupid. Spike look after Scootaloo i’ll be back in a bit.” to this they both nod their heads and i then proceed to place two fingers on my forehead and teleport towards where the sonic rainboom originated from.

-Jeffery’s POV-

I am flying to Twilight's tree to maybe prank Twilights. As I fly I wonder what everyone is thinking seeing the sonic Rainboom. I then land on the ground and shift back to normal costume mode, then start looking Craig.

I then continue to walk through the town looking for anything strange. During my search I find the library and enter inside of it. Seeing Scootaloo in there I say, "Hi, Scootaloo."

Scootaloo said, "Hi..."

"What?" I asked

The orange pegasus said, "You just missed Craig he left to find you and Dash."

"Oh, well might as well sit and wait for him to return" I said taking a seat in a chair I then close my eyes to nap letting Hybrid take over for now.

-Hybrid's Pov-

After we take control of Jeffery we look around to take in our new surroundings. Seeing the orange one that Jeffery had talked too. We asked, "Hello, when do you think Craig, will reappear with Skittles?"

Scootaloo shrugs, "Not sure, but I hope its soon since you're kinda creepy looking"

"Well we are sorry" We apologize as we shift our look to a less scary look. Doing so causes Scootaloo to relaxes quickly.

Scootaloo asked, "So, what do you and Jeffery even do for fun?"

"Um well Jeffery just tinkers and uses his skills to prep for anything to go wrong strangely enough, we do play chess."

"Wow that's kinda lame." Said Scootaloo

"Well I can teach you how to play." We said

Scootaloo raises an eyebrow and said "Sure why not we can kill some time."

Well after finding Twilights chess board and all the pieces for it. We set it up, and get ready to play.

-Craig’s POV-

As I reappear I look around to see a Rainbow coloured blur Flying towards canterlot Castle and think “Oh god, what has Jeffery done now?”

I then begin to fly at max speed and within second have covered a few hundred metres to catch up to the blur that is Rainbow Dash, as I got closer I shout, “Hey Dash wait up!”

To this she momentarily looks back and see’s me gaining on her and begin to slow down. Once she stops she looks at me and say, “Good to see you Craig, have you seen the guy in that awesome suit of armour? Me and him were having a race.”

I then smile as I tell her “I hate to disappoint you but you were talking to Jeffrey, he was using his Iron Spider suit. My guess is that he decided he couldn’t win and stopped racing you and headed back to town to rest” I then stop and say “Oh shit. we need to get back now”

To this Rainbow Dash looks at me in confusion and asks “Why is there a problem?”

I then look at her with a hint of fear in my eyes and tell her “If Hybrid's in control then yes there could be. He’s dangerous.”

To this she looks at me and asks “Nightmare Moon level dangerous or Discord dangerous?”

I then quickly say “more dangerous than them both.” I then turn my head and look back at ponyville then ask “want to get back extremely quickly?”

“What do you have in mind” she asks clearly interested

I then smile as I realise that she has never been teleported before I then look back to her and announce “Instant Transmission”

She then stares at me in confusion and says “Instant what?”

“Instant Transmission. It’s that techniques I used when i was battling against Discord in the palace two days ago. When we were travelling around to save everypony I used it to move us a lot faster. All you need to do is grab hold of my leg and I can get us back to Ponyville in seconds”

She then smirks and says “If you can get back to Ponyville that fast I will personally train under you and learn some of your tricks.”

To this I smile and say “Grab one of my legs and I’ll get you there before you can blink”

She then carefully places one of her hooves on my leg as I slowly place two finger on my forehead and tell her “Off we go” second later we disappear from the sky.

-Twilight’s Library-

Once we get back to Twilight's Library, I see Hybrid and Scootaloo playing...wait is that chess? i then laugh and say “Chess that brings back memories. I used to play with my cousin and dad before everything happened.” I then look at Hybrid and ask him “hows Scoots doing Jeff?”

Hybrid said, "Jeffery is asleep, we're in control, and Scootaloo is doing good, she is surprisingly a fast learner."

“Thats brilliant, Oh and sorry about getting you two mixed up” I said quietly

"How, we look different for Jeffery." Asked Hybrid raising the eyebrow area of his face.

I then shake my head and say “you give off a similar energy to him I use that instead of how you look.” I then continue say “I struggle to remember people from how they look plus it helps to check if it is them i’m talking to”

"Oh anti-changeling measures clever." Hybrid said with smile

To this Scootaloo looks at us confused and asks “what’s a Changeling?”

Hybrid then moves his queen and said, "Check mate."

I then smile and say “Check again Hybrid” I then move Scootaloo’s knight and take his Queen and say "Slightly off”

"Nice use of telekinesis." Said Hybrid who has his bishop take a pawn and said, "Should we answer Scootaloo's question?"

I then say “That event hasn’t happened yet. there whole race is unknown at the moment they may as well not exist”

"True, but you should always get everyone prepared so you can maybe do better than Jeffery since we kinda screwed up going for the peaceful method, due to reasons." Said Hybrid

I then smile and say “What did he do, Call in a Displaced to help him?”

"Yes, but the attack was already going on so we couldn't do much else. Though some good did happen we did meet some of my cousins...sisters...still don't know on the classification for that." said Hybrid scratching his head then he shrugged.

“why do i get the feeling there are more symbiotes in the multiverse"

Second later scootaloo asks “What event, what did they do, what attack, whats a symbiote?” she asked quickly

Hybrid said, "To answer all the questions. Yes there is are more Symbiotes, in fact we got spawned from a Displaced Venom. The questions I'm not sure if we should answer them due to as Pinkie Pie would say spoilers."

Seconds later we hear Scootaloo moan and say “oh come on dad, not even a hint.”

To this i shake my head and say “Sorry Scoots no can do, the event has to happen it’s imperative that it does. One small change could mess the timeline up even more than my existence already has?”

Hybrid is thinking now when he says,"Might as well tell her, since then maybe you can be ready. Plus who know she may know some."

I then sigh and tell him “thanks to Celestia, I can see through any illusion. this includes the Changeling's ability to change how they look.”

Seconds later Scootaloo screams “Come on dad! I want to know about these Changeling. for all we know my special talent could be finding them!”

To this I smile, look at Hybrid then back to Scootaloo and tell her “A changeling is a bug like pony that are covered in what seems like black armour plating. They can change their shape into anypony they see, use magic and fly. They feed of love to survive, and this is the reason why they disguise themselves as ponies you know and trust.” I then turn to Hybrid and say “anything you’d like to add?”

"Yes, they taste like pork, that is is honey glazed, and they also share a hive mind link" said Hybrid.

I then smile, look back at Scootaloo and tell her “OK thats the non world breaking things we can tell you Scoots. However we can’t tell you about the specific event.”

To this she begins to inquisitively ask “Why?”

“Let me think Scoots. Discord should be back in stone, but instead he is in my head and at the moment trying to prank Pinkie”

"Yeah, good way of not causing a panic. " said Hybrid with a smirk.

I then smile and asked “Did Jeffery get the stuff we need to pull off the prank?”

"Yes," Said Hybrid then he asked showing a very out of character ammount of care, "can we ask you a huge favor when Jeffery wakes and takes control?"

Dash then said before I could speak, "Hey Red guy you never answered what is a Symbiote."

Hybrid said, "Oh, sorry about that Skittles. Symboties or Klyntars as they are really called are and I quote from Jeffery's memory from the best source of info he has also this is the condensed answer. Klyntars are normally benevolent beings that travel the universe to help the universe by turning people into the ideal warrior at the right times. The balance though must be perfect, or else the Klyntar may become corrupt. A one of the Klyntar's will basically tell lies and false truths to ruin the name of their race, plus also be murderous psychos like Carnage and slightly like Venom, but they might be exception we aren't sure."

I then whisper, “And at some point you”

"In cannon 616 marvel yes, but our respective Displaced reality no, Jeffery is keeping us in check and also it is slowly changing our personality and outlook." Said Hybrid honestly.

“But didn’t you says seconds ago that if the balance is incorrect you will lie? How do we know that's not the case now?”

"Due to this." Said Hybrid who then starts to do the Pinkie promise with words and motions and once done, "We promise that all we have said and will say out our information is the truth."

Second later me, Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash look at each other as I say, “sound legit”

"May we continue a little bit of what information we're going to give off that we have left, or do any of you three have any questions?" asked Hybrid

To this the three of us shake our heads however seconds later we hear a voice behind us say “Yeah, I’ve got one. What the hell Craig! you said we were on the same side and then you and Scootaloo prank me!”

"Oh Twilight, wow didn't think you were going to wake yet. Did you take notes on what we said?" Hybrid asked it is unknown if he is joking.

“Yes I did, but i’ll talk to you later.” she then turns back to me and says “I’m waiting”

I then sigh and say “Somebody needed to show you how to pull a real prank, and besides I wasn’t going to prank my daughter was I?”

"You could, it would have strengthened the family bond." Said Hybrid sagely

Second later Scootaloo said “I doubt it, besides I know my dad would be able to tell if I was going to trick him.”

I then smile and rub Scootaloo’s head then say “Thanks”

To this she just grins at me and says “Oh come on if it was the opposite way round would you be any different?”

“Probably not?” I admit. I then turn back to Hybrid then say “did anything strange happen when you were gathering what we needed for the prank?”

"Nope." Said Hybrid since it's not a lie strange is a relative term for the person whose perspective it is.

I then look at him and say “so Pinkie predicting everything Jeffery did wasn’t strange?”

"Not really" said Hybrid

Seconds later Rainbow dash says “It’s just Pinkie being Pinkie”

Hybrid said, "Ok."

“you're not finding it strange that i know what happened but i wasn’t there?”

"No, since you're just pulling a Deadpool, by breaking the fourth wall to read an earlier chapter." Hybrid retorted.

To this I laugh and mutter out “Yeah OK you got me”

Hybrid nods and laughs too.

Second later i realise something and say “Oh shit”

"What?" Asked Hybrid

“I just realised that Pinkie is working with us now, and Discord is getting ready to prank her."

"Oh not good...wait we never promised that Discord would never strike." Said Hybrid

I then look at him and quickly admit “It doesn’t matter. The only reason I pranked Twilight was to show her how to do a real prank.” I then close my eyes and whisper “I hope this works” I then close my eyes try to sense Discord.

As I reached out across the town i manage to sense him then latch onto to his brainwaves. I then telepathically shout to him “Discord stop! she’s on our side”

He then stutters out “Since when can you contact me this easily”

“Mutant powers.” I admit “anyway come back to Twilight's library. We’re all here”

“OK Craig see you soon”

I then open my eyes back in the library and say “thank god I stopped him.”

Hybrid smiles and said, "Twi, we can answer all questions now if you want."

Twi said, "Ok" then she magics to her a new note book. Then asked, "Why do you speak when talking about yourself use 'we'?"

Hybrid answered, "Since we are made of four different Klyntar's, whose names are Lasher, Agony, Riot, and Phage."

Twilight wrote that down and asked, "Is this thing normal?"

"No" answered Hybrid "it isn't since we are a rare case."

"How do you reproduce" asked Twilight still writing.

"Genetic randomization then we drop off a portion of ourself that we genetically randomized. That offspring is then left to fend for himself unless they are the 1000th spawn of us. Then they lose all genetic memory. With that they would be mentored by for the most mentally stable of the Klyntar in the planet at the time." Said Hybrid

Twilight asked, "Are you going to spawn soon, if so can we get a Klyntar to study?"

Hybrid is thinking then said, "We are not close sorry. Wait let us check our gene time" then Hybrid closes his eye, after doing so Hybrid said, "Soon probably before we leave we will be spawning, but if we do you guys are getting it. Be careful though with it since it may be a bit hard to control."

Twilight said, "Yay, I promise to take care of it."

Hybrid said, "Ok Twilight...we wonder is the pranking is still going on."

Twilight was about to go grammar nazi on Hybrid to which I would have laughed, but she doesn't for some reason.

Hybrid smiles and said, "So what, else do you wish to ask of us."

Twilight asked, "What do Klyntar's eat?"

"We take nutrients from our host that is excess and not necessary to the host." Said Hybrid

Twilight writes that down and said, "Cool, I think that is all."

Seconds later I hear Rainbow Dash say “Come on guys this is boring.”

I then look at her and say “if you want to go home you can. i’m sure you could use a rest, not like you don’t do it often when you are supposed to be working”

She then looks at and sighs then say “fine” she then turns to walk out the however just before she leave she say “I’ll see you all later” and with that she walks out of the house and then begins to fly towards her cloud house.

As soon as we can no longer see her in view I turn to Hybrid and ask “Is everything ready?”

Hybrid nods and then said, "Yep."

I then place my hands together, tap my fingers together and say “Excellent”

Hybrid said, "It is excellent," Hybrid then doubles over and the said some what pained, "but if you don't mind it seems out mental clock for when we will pawn is very off also Jeffery will be awake in about ten minutes." Hybrid then slides off Jeffery and then slithers his/there body over to the bathroom then uses a tendril to slam the door shut.

Twilight said, "Well that is interesting, it seems that the Symbiotes are able to act like a water when they are hostless, need to keep a mental note of that for whomever gets Hybrids spawn, who until properly named should be called singularity for point of conversational convenience. That also begs the question to do Kylntar's even have genders or is it just that that assign one based on who their first host is, to dictate such identification." She then continues to ramble on about science stuff that isn't important to normal people/ponies.

I then turn back Scootaloo and ask her “So what do you think about this whole Kylntar thing?”

To this she smiles and say “Pretty Cool”

I then look at both Scootaloo and Twilight and say “When it comes down to it what would you two call it?”

To this they both shrug at me then say “no idea”

I then scratch my head and say “If it was me i’d call it something like Bii Sah Spaan which means Blue Phantom Shield in the language of dragons well maybe change the first bit depending on its colour though i’d probably shorten it”

To this Twilight says “I guess you do have ties to that Draconic language” she then looks at me then asks “what is the name of the language?”

“I believe that it’s Dovahzul”

Hybrid comes out 9 and a half minutes later with a white and blue mix goo bundle then said, "Ok this is the first spawn of Hybrid, who want this little one of ours? Whom ever gets it gets to name it."

Jeffery is still sleeping and he appears to be having the best sleep he has had for a while.

Twilight then looks at me and Declares “Craig you have it. you probably know more about them than us”

I then look at her then turn my head towards Scoots and say “You both OK with that”

To this she smiles and says “Yeah why not. I don’t want a cutie mark in looking after aliens anyway.”

I then turn back to Hybrid and say “looks like the little guy goes to me”

Hybrid then tosses the Klyntar onto me and then starts to slide onto me. The Klyntar slides on it feels cold as it comes on. I then begin to shudder then say “Man that feels feels weird. it feels like someone's poured ice cold water down my back”

Seconds later Discord appears behind me and says “Craig we need to” however he stops then gestures towards the Klyntar sliding across my body then asks “What is that?”

I then look towards him and say “This would be a Klyntar. it’s the same thing as Hybrid.” Seconds later it begins to crawl towards my face and it slowly covers my face leaving what looks like a dark blue suit covering my entire body.

I then hear Scootaloo say “wow dad you look different”

Seconds later Twilight looks at me and says “This is amazing I need to record this” with that she creates yet another notebook and starts to write me more notes.

Hybrid goes back and rebinds with Jeffery, then Hybrid said, "Don't get power drunk on the Klyntar's extra powers."

I then smile and say “don’t think that will be an issue. I’ve got powers that can do anything. If it was going to happen it would have happened already”

"Ok." Said Hybrid then he asked, "So, you think Dash will be mad?"

I then smile and ask “Want to find out?”

"Not really." Said Hybrid

“OK then fine by me” I then shuts his eyes whisper “three, two, one action” I then reach towards Hybrid's shoulder and allow him to see an image of Rainbows house and seconds later we see an explosion of cream fill it to the point of it bursting. I then telepathically shout to her “and you're out. Ponies lose Displaced win. Better luck next time Dashie.”

Hybrid laughs and said, "That is funny, man we wonder if Skittles will come back to hurt us now." Then pats my back and said, "Promise us if you find Venom's token tell him we are ok and not as crazy as the canon counterpart."

I then smile and say “She will tomorrow but you’ll be gone by then” I then look back to him and says “Do you mind telling me what i should look out for if i ever find his token?”

"It looks like a mini scythe” Hybrid explained

“good to know” I then continue to say “and i’m going to guess that i’m likely to see him looking like Venom?”

"Maybe , maybe not quite frankly Lee might be bound to Twilight and look different. Other then that we think that's it." Said Hybrid.

I then smile and say “I they are a perfect match for eachother i would guess Lee’s a bit of a bookworm.”

"No clue, but we figure they would since Lee isn't acting like Venom of cannon 616, they are." said Hybrid then he said, "Jeffery is up now."

Jeffery said, "Well what did I miss when I was asleep?"

To this I smile, gesture towards myself and say “take a few guesses”

"Hybrid spawned." Jeffery answered then said, "Wait don't answer I'm right aren't I. Did Skittles fall for our prank?"

To this I smile then say “Hook, line and sinker, oh and i’d be ready to make a quick escape if I was you”

"Well for quick escape just say our contract is done then I'm gone." Said Jeffery

“In that case you may want to get ready”

We then hear someone shout “Craig you're so dead”

I then look back at Jeffrey and say “Rainbows on her way. Listen if you ever need help don’t hesitate to give me a call.”

"Can do." Said Jeffery

I then salute him and say “our contract is done” and he then disappears.

I then turn back around and sigh then mutter “Best get ready for hell”

Seconds later one of the library's windows explode into pieces as I hear Rainbow Dash shout “You're so dead”

She then ferociously charges towards me as i extend my hand forwards and she stops dead in a purple bubble. She then shouts “what the hell Twilight!”

To this i just smile and say “That wasn’t Twilight Dash. That was me” then the bubble begins to dissipate and i rush behind her and immobilise her by holding her on the ground. I then whisper to her “You calmed down yet?” to this she just nods her head and I release her.

She then mutters out “are you always going to do that”

I then smile and say “only if i need to”

To this we all smile at each other as Dash says “Anyway there's something i wanted to show you and the squirt. It’s back at your home”

I then turn to Scootaloo and say “want to see what it is?”

To this she looks at me and asks “Are you being serious. of course i do”

I then smile and say to both her and Rainbow Dash “Grab hold and i’ll get us there quickly”

To this they smile and Rainbow Dash says “Instant Transmission?” to this i just smile and nod my head as they approach and touch my leg. I then hear dash shout “This is going to be awesome!” and with that I perform the motions to carry out the skill and we disappear.

Chapter 16 - You Are Who You Are

When we arrive just outside of the building I took a glance at Dash, wondering if she was going to set me up with one of her traps. “You haven’t got a prank set in there for us have you, Dash?” I questioned.

She quickly snaps her head at me waving her hooves in different motions while she hovered in the air. “I swear on my Element that this isn’t a prank!” She turned her head away from me and ginned evilishly.

I was questioning why, Rainbow Dash of all ponies, some how convince me to come with her and bring me to this all to suspicious house. I close my eyes, the world turned to a transparent blue illuminating the area around me. I smiled as I saw dozens of different colors spread throughout the home. I took in a breath and exhaled, unimpressed by the attempt. “A, Pinkie party,” I muttered.

Rainbow Dash's pupils and irises dilate, she slowly motions her head in my direction, surprise strewn across her face. “But…! How-”

I smile at her reaction. I open my eyes as I finish examining the house. “I can sense energy Dash. Don’t worry i’ll act surprised.”

To this she smiles and then says “lets go in” with that I then open the door and the three of us step into the house.

Once we get inside it is still dark inside and I walk over to the light switch and as i turn it on i hear everyone shout “surprise!”

Seconds later I jump back in shock as my body collapses and I quickly grab hold of my chest as Fluttershy runs up to me and asks “Craig, are you OK?”

I then weakly whisper “Yeah, Just shocked me.” I then slowly stand up and say “give me a second” I then continue to stand up and take a few deep breaths and then look back to everyone who all looked terrified as I say “Don’t worry I’m fine”

seconds later I see everyone begin to relax as Applejack walks up to me and say “Ya worried us their partner.”

I then lower my head and mutter out “Sorry”

Applejack then looks worried again and asks “Craig what's wrong?” I slowly begin to walk backwards and she then says “Craig?”

I then step out the door and bolt up the street as I hear Rainbow dash say “I’ll find out what’s wrong” and she quickly fly’s after me.

Scootaloo’s POV

When I saw him I wondered what had just happened to Craig I began to worry as I realised that this wasn’t normal for him. I then look up to see everyone as worried as I am. Seconds later Pinkie walks up to me however unlike her normal poofy look her hair has instead fallen flat and lifeless, she then says “Something's wrong nopony ran away from one of my parties before”

I then tell her “I’m sure he has his reasons Pinkie”

“But why did he back away? He look terrified” asked Pinkie Pie

“He must ‘ave a reason of some kind” replied Applejack

Seconds later I heard a voice from just behind me say “Where’s Craig”

I then here Pinkie shout “He ran off Twilight. Dashie went off after him”

I then say “He looked scared.”

Twilight then looks at us confused and says “I doubt Craig was scared he battled Discord alone and wasn’t scared”

Pinkie then look at her and says “You didn’t see him. He collapsed and then when he stood back up he walked out the house then ran off.”

Twilight then looked up in thought then murmured “He couldn’t have a social disorder could he.”

I then thought about what Twilight just said and it then hit me. “If that is the case it explains a bit about him, like his reaction when we first met. He can’t cope well with large groups.”

To this Twilight looks at me and says “I guess that makes sense.”

I then say “I guess we need to wait for Rainbow to find him and bring him back.”

I then hear Pinkie shout “we might as well party till he gets back” With that her Mane begins to turn back into it's normal poofy style.

I just stand where I am and think “Please be OK dad”

Craig’s POV

As I fled from the party I felt ashamed with myself I just ran didn’t think about anypony else and just ran. Could I be any more of a coward?

Seconds later I stop as my hand slams into a nearby tree. I then stop as I realise where I am. I then whisper “This is where I first met Scootaloo, this is where I arrived and had my first problem with social interaction in this world.” I then stand up smile and say “man I was a jerk”

I then hear a voice behind me say “No you weren’t”

I then quickly turn around to see Rainbow Dash behind me, I then say “You heard that?”

She then nods her head and says “Yeah all of it” she then asks “How long?”

“What?” I asked in confusion

“How long were you planning on not telling us you had this to deal with” she asked again

“I wasn’t planning on telling you” I then sigh and say “I always had the symptoms, but over the last year i’ve deteriorated, and become worse. This is to the point that even with small groups I can’t cope, and have to get away.”

She then asks “Is that why you ran? you needed to get away, you couldn’t cope with that many ponies around you?”

I then nod my head and say “yeah” I then continue to tell her “but i’ve got to get over it for Scootaloo’s sake. If I can’t we’ll be kicked out of our home and she’ll have nowhere to go. That's why i’ve got to fight back against my own weakness and cure myself.”

I then see Dash walk over to me and say “I’m not one for this soppy stuff but I think you can do it. Besides you seem fine when you're performing.” she then continues to say “you’ll never fight it alone, you’ve got us all beside you to help.”

I then look back to her and smile then say “thank you” I then stand up and continue to say “you are right.” I then smile an say “before we go back do you mind”

She then smiles and say “If you mean perform a song then go ahead”

I then smile and say “Thank you” I then begin play The Past is Not Today.

????Power, Was all I desired, But all that grew inside me, Was the darkness I acquired.????

As I began to sing this I begin to levitate off the ground. ????When I began to fall, And I lost the path ahead, That's when your friendship found me, And it lifted me instead????

Once I started to sing this two flaming wings that were similar to the set that Lilith and Maya had in Borderland 2 appeared on my back.????Like a phoenix burning bright, In the sky,I'll show there's another side to me, You can't deny. I may not know what the future holds, But hear me when I say That my past does not define me, 'Cause my past is not today.????

????Ambition, Is what I believed, Would be the only way, To set me free.????

????But when it disappeared, And I found myself alone, That's when you came and got me, And it felt like I was home????

????Like a phoenix burning bright, In the sky, I'll show there's another side to me, You can't deny. I may not know what the future holds, But hear me when I say, That my past does not define me, 'Cause my past is not today????

Once I had finished my wings disappeared and I landed on the ground again and said “I needed that so badly”

Dash then walks up to me and say “We better get back I bet everyone will be worried about you”

I then smile and say “Yeah.” I then turn to her and say “Thank you for helping me, you really pulled me out from a dark place there.”

She then smiles at me and says “just promise me one thing. Never tell anypony what happened here today.”

I then smile and say “cross my heart, hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye.”

To this we both smile and laugh as Rainbow Dash Says “Lets go”

To this I just nod my head as we begin to walk back home.

-Back home-

As I got back to the house I felt a strange feeling of dread as I realised what I could have caused.

As I slowly reached for the handle I took one last deep breath and opened the door to see everyone happily unaware that I was back to which I smiled and whispered to Rainbow Dash “Guess everyone wasn’t as worried about me as we thought”

To this she just smiled and whispered to me “Just do your best” and then began to walk around the room.

Seconds later I am hit by what feels like a bullet that I instantly know to be Pinkie shout “OMG Craig you're ok I didn’t upset you please don’t say I upset you I never meant to upset you please forgive me if …”

At this point I quickly put my hand over her mouth and silence her then say “Pinkie calm down, No you didn’t upset me.” I then sigh and say “I have a bit of explaining to do”

I then take my hand off her mouth and she asks “What is it? Do you have a social disorder or something? Is that why you were so scared?”

I then sigh and say “yeah you’ve got it I’ve got the social side of asperger's meaning that I can’t cope with large groups. I was scared and felt like I had to escape.” I then look at Pinkie and continue to tell her “I’m sorry if I upset you” I then gesture to everyone there and say “All of you.”

I then Scootaloo walk up to me and say “At least your OK dad, I was really worried about you.”

I then kneel down and hug her and say “I’m sorry you shouldn’t have to be the one who has to worry. I’ll try not to do it again.”

She then smiles and says “OK dad”

I then hear Rainbow shout from up the stairs “Craig, Squirt come here.”

I then look at Scootaloo and we both begin to walk up the stars. Once we reach the top we see Rainbow Dash directing us to Scootaloo’s empty room as I realise that I hadn’t sorted her out a bed yet.

I then look at her as we reach the room to see her face light up and I look at her in confusion. I then proceed to look into the room and cover my mouth as I realise that her room had been fully outfitted, this included a bed, shelving, and posters of… Rainbow Dash. Of course it would be her. I then look at her and say “So you knew she didn’t have anything in her room”

To this she smiles and says “Yeah, besides you don’t have enough to sort the squirt out a room and we needed to thank you for helping us with Discord so we decided to help you with her room.”

Seconds later Scootaloo grabs hold of Rainbow Dash and screams “Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

I then smile and tell her “thank you. The posters of you are a nice touch.”

She then blushes and says “Thanks”

“No problem” I then continue to say “we better head back down, don’t was to miss the party” with that we all begin to smile as we begin to walk back down the stairs.

Once we get down the stairs I sit on the bottom and begin to think about everything that had happened today however before I get chance to finish my thought I hear Twilight say “So Aspergers, what is that?”

I then and say “I don’t know much about it myself I’m afraid.” I then smile and “isn’t it in your one of your books?” Shen then stares at me as I say “I wish I could help you Twi”

She then looks at me, smiles and say “why didn’t you tell us sooner”

I then look down to the ground and tell her “I was ashamed of my past. I just wanted to forget it but you can’t forget what you were lest you lose who you are.”

She then smiles and says “did you look into philosophy before you came to Equestria?”

I then laugh and say “No, I just had no social life and spent my time reading or listening to quotes.” I then continue to say “Anyway Twi I need to talk to everyone i’ve got a few more apologies to make. See you later”

As I continue to talk to everyone a large majority keep asking me if I was OK to which I always replied to them that I was which seemed to calm most of them down, however it did little calm down Applejack and Rarity. I guess they could tell there was more to it than I was letting on; well they can’t find out, at least not yet.

As the night went on I slowly became more agitated and wanted to do something to calm down, but deep deep down I knew that i’d need a break soon or i’d lose it.

It must have been obvious to Pinkie and Rainbow Dash as they walked over to me and Pinkie whispered to me “You need a break?” to which I just nodded.

Rainbow then looks at me then says “I’ll be honest I need a bit of room as well maybe a bit of a flight.” She then looks at me and asks “you interested?”

I then smile and say “I’ll go outside but i’ll just sit down in the fresh air for a bit”

To this she just shrugs and say “fair enough” then as we begin to walk out I see Pinkie begin to follow us and three pairs of eyes follow us out the room.

Once we get outside i take a deep breath as Rainbow Dash asks “you OK?”

I then smile and say “yeah just contemplating how i’m going to manage a performance when I fled from everypony before”

I then hear Pinkie say from behind us “Maybe we need to practice our music to help you get over your fears of performing”

I then smile and say “maybe? But what would we perform?”

“I’m sure you or Discord has one right” asked Pinkie

I then rub my head and say “maybe… Do you know a song called fight song?”

“Yeah i’ve heard of it. Do you know the lyrics?”

“Just about, you sure you want to Pinkie” to this she nods her head and I continue to say “OK.” I then turn to Rainbow Dash and tell her “could you please tell everypony to stay inside.”

To this she smiles then say “On it” she then steps back towards the house and says “We better still hear you though”

I then smile and say “I’ll do my best” she then nods her head and steps into the house. Once she is out of view I turn to Pinkie and say “You ready”

She just nods her head and jumps on a kit of drums behind us and I mutter “Don’t question it, just don’t question it” I then grab the guitar and say ready to her, we then begin to perform Fight Song by Rachel Platten.

????Like a small boat, on the ocean, Sending big waves, Into motion. ????

????Like how a single word, Can make a heart open ????

I then click my fingers and a red flame appears in my right hand and a blue spark in my left, I then sing ????I might only have one match,????I then throw the red flame into the aim and throw the red spark towards it, i then sing ????But I can make an explosion????as I finish singing the a massive rainbow coloured inferno appears above us.

????And all those things I didn't say, Wrecking balls inside my brain, I will scream them loud tonight, Can you hear my voice this time?????

As I sing the next few lines I clench my hand in a fist and place it over my heart, I then continue to sing ????This is my fight song, Take back my life song, Prove I'm alright song????My body then begins to glow in a bright white light as I sing ????My power's turned on, Starting right now I'll be strong, I'll play my fight song, And I don't really care if nobody else believes????The light then begins to fade as i sing ????'Cause I've still got a lot of fight left in me????

????Losing friends and I'm chasing sleep, Everypony's worried about me, In too deep, Say I'm in too deep????

????And it's been two years, I miss my home, But there's a fire burning in my bones, Still believe, Yeah, I still believe????

????And all those things I didn't say, Wrecking balls inside my brain, I will scream them loud tonight, Can you hear my voice this time?????

????This is my fight song, Take back my life song, Prove I'm alright song????

At this point electricity began to flow around my body as my hair began to stand up straight and turn bright yellow. As this happens I continue to sing????My power's turned on, Starting right now I'll be strong, I'll play my fight song, And I don't really care if nobody else believes????

????'Cause I've still got a lot of fight left in me????

????A lot of fight left in me????

????Like a small boat, On the ocean, Sending big waves, Into motion, Like how a single word, Can make a heart open????Just like the first time a red flame appears in my left hand however in my right hand there is a light blue shard that shone like ice, I then sing ????I might only have one match????I then throw the shard into the air which extended into a long beam i then threw the fireball so it spiraled around the ice making it shine like the night sky. I then sing the words????But I can make an explosion????

????This is my fight song, Take back my life song, Prove I'm alright song????

I then begin to raise off the ground and fly beside the ice spear I continue to sing ????My power's turned on, Starting right now I'll be strong, I'll play my fight song, And I don't really care if nobody else believes????

I then stand on top of the ice spear as my wings appear on my back and make the ice shine brighter than ever before. I then sing ???? 'Cause I've still got a lot of fight left in me????

I then teleport back to the ground then say ????No I've still got a lot of fight left in me????with that I then lower my head to the ground.

As I look back up see Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom string at me. I then hear them scream “that was amazing”

They then all run up to me and jump onto me causing me to fall over and almost land on my back however just before this happened some blue tendrils come from my back and pushed me back onto two legs. Seconds later both Applebloom and Sweetie Belle jump backwards and scream “What in tartarus is that!”

Me and Scootaloo then look at each other and ask them “what is what?”

“Those things that came from your back” replied Sweetie Belle

I then look at her then say “oh you mean Bii”

Appleboom then asks “who?”

“Bii is a Klyntar that Hybrid left with Craig before he returned to his universe” replied Scootaloo.

“Wow so that is another creature” asked Sweetie Belle

“Yeah, although it is young think of it as a newborn foal, but instead of it feeding on food it feeds off the nutrients from my body to survive.”

“Looks like the little guys quite helpful” says Applebloom

I then kneel down and say “He most likely will be”

Second later Pinkie comes speeding towards us and Bii quickly creates a large blue shield using his tendrils which surprisingly was strong enough not to break but malleable enough to cause her to just bounce of it. I then turn to her in shock and say “Pinkie you OK”

She then stands up and rubs her head and says “I think so.” She then looks at me in surprise and says “Even I didn’t expect that to be hard enough to not bend or break but be bouncy enough to cause me to fly backwards.” she then smiles and say “it was kind of fun”

I then shake my head and tell her “I am never going to understand you Pinkie”

Seconds later everyone in the house comes running outside and surround me, as this happens I can feel Bii getting ready to do something, however before I get chance to tell him to stop I hear one of the ponies say “he gone” I then look at them confusion until I realise that my body had become completely camouflaged with the environment around me.

I then jump outside of the mob of ponies and land on a nearby roof at that point Bii then removed the camouflage as I just lay prone on the roof and shouted “Try and find me”

At this point their heads all looked around in shock as I smirked until Pinkie appeared next to me and whispered “found you”

I then smile and whisper “well done who do you think will be next”

She then says “probably Dashie”

I then smile and say “If she flies above us yeah, shall we wait and see”

She then looks at me and nods her head and we both just lie on the tiles as silent as an assassin.

-30 minutes later-

After what seemed like an hour I whispers to Pinkie “shall we put them out of their misery”

“I guess this has gone on long enough” she sighed

I then whisper to her “want a lift” She then stares back at me and nods her head and I then smile and say “Jump on my back” She then smiles, jumps and lands on my shoulders and I close my eyes and begin to levitate off the the ground and shout “Congratulations to Pinkie who found me ages ago”

With that everyone looks up to see us slowly land back on the ground as Rainbow Dash shouts “Oh come on you were hiding on a roof”

I then smile and say “Yep”

Seconds later Twilight asks “how did you disappear from right in front of us?”

I then smile and say “seems Bii has more tricks than we thought”

She then looks at me and shouts “That we Bii, thats insane” she then pulls out a notebook and begins to scribble something down she then quickly says “what else can he do”

I then smile and say “He has created what I would say could be used as extra arms, a shield that could be as hard as diamonds or a springy as a trampoline and as I just explained it seem he can camouflage me in with the environment around me.”

I then hear Rainbow Dash say “Think about it Craig, the ability to nap whenever you want. Invisible nap is the best nap of all time.

I then look at her and say “nopony should have that kind of power”

She then says “You would be completely unstoppable”

I then look at her and say “no that would be a grievous misuse of Bii’s power”

She then looks to twilight and say “Twilight we need another one of these things”

I then look at twilight and say “Ignore her”

She then smiles at me, nods her head and then tells me “i’m with you, she is not getting a Klyntar”

I then hear her moan and then shout “fine” with that she flies off and I roll my eyes and say “she’ll be fine after she calms down”

I then turn around to see everypony walking away from the house and back into town I then smile and say “party must be over” I then look at Pinkie and say “thank you for a great night”

To this she smiles and say “No problem, See you tomorrow” with that she begins to walk back towards Sugercube Corner.

I then shout to her “See you later” I then turn to everyone else and says “You all heading home as well?”

To this they all just nodd at me as they each begin to leave. I then shout to each of them “Goodnight everyone” with that me and Scootaloo then walk back into the house.

Once we get back inside I say to Scootaloo “You better get to bed, you’ve got school in the morning.”

She quickly mutters out “But... “ however before she could finish what she was saying she began to yawn.

I then look at her and say “If you were going to say your not tired you kind of shot yourself in the hoof.” I then point upstair and say “You better go to bed”

She then slowly tries to climb the stairs to room but promptly just starts snoring half way up and just lies there. I then smile, walk up to her and pick her up.

As I begin to walk up the stairs she begins to nuzzle my arm same as the last time as I hear her murmur “I love you dad”

I then smile as I walk towards her room, open the door to her room, lie her down on her bed and tuck her in and then whisper to her “I love you too Scoots” I then kiss her on the forehead, stand up and walk out of the room quietly closing the door as I leave.

I then proceed to walk into my room and put my guitar on the floor next to my bed, remove my amulet from my neck and place it on the desk beside me. I then lie down and begin to drift off to sleep.

Author's Note

Well that's another chapter done, and the first non-crossover one in a while finally blew out the cobwebs and got over my writers block. Well mostly.

Anyway next time we get another Displacement. Can't wait to see what happens next time.

As always if you see any mistakes leave a message in the comment s and i'll sort it out.

Thank you
The Dark Brony

Chapter 17 - A New type of Element

Unknown POV

I finally arrive at my mansion in the Everfree Forest. I swooped down to the trees below and landed roughly on the green lushes leaves of the dark tree. My Fire Strike wings instantly vanish in flames and ash, as he comes out from my right arm plate. A small whistle escapes his beak as he admires the new house. “You weren’t kidding when you said Claw Leaf remodeled big.” He spoke in a deep tone while admiring the scenery around him.

“Told ya.” I replied. Looking around, I noticing a few timberwolves around the house pacing and sleeping. “Claw Leaf, did you have some visitors?”

“Some pegasus guards flew overhead after they saw you flying away. ” Claw Leaf replied “I hid the mansion and put some security, just in case they decided to land”

I nodded, as Fire Strike looked around “Are you kidding me?”

“Not the time for this conversation. Nice to see you again, Strike. Although I can only feel you.”

Fire Strike looked at me. “Order of the Elements, isn’t it?” he asked.

I nodded.

“Fine.” Strike admitted, looking around. “Leaf, I hope you thought on adding a few rooms for each one of us.”

“Try the top floors.” Leaf replied towards Fire Strike, before directing his speech to me “By the way, another token arrived.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Another? What is it this time?”

“A sword.”

I traded a glance with Fire Strike, before we both walked inside, directing ourselves towards the living room. There I noticed a long sword, somehow similar to the one Zelda used to have, with Celestia’s and Lunas’ Cutie Mark embedded on each side of the blade. I calmly approached the blade and touched it. A message instantly sprung into my head.

Hi my name is Craig. If ever you are in danger, are scared, frightened or even just need an ally to stand by your side in your darkest hour. Call on me and I will come and do everything in my power to aid you.

I tilted my head “Somehow, I expected Link's’ name, but Craig?” I spoke out loud. I look at Fire Strike for a moment, then back at the sword.

“Should I call him?”

“You’re not in danger.” Claw Leaf started.

“Or sacred.” Fire Strike added.

“Or frightened.” Leaf continued

“Or in your darkest hour.” Strike finished.

“You’re right. But I do need somebody to have a chat.” I pick up the sword and raise it in a knights’ salute. “Hey there Craig, Mike Elemental here. I’m not in any peril right now, but I do miss another human to talk to. You’re avaliable?”

Craig’s POV

As I slowly raise my head I begin to rub my forehead as I feel a strange sensation all over my body. I then look around me and see what looks to be my amulet glowing on the desk beside me. I slowly touch hilt of the amulet and hear a voice as quiet as a whisper say “Hey there Craig, Mike Elemental here. I’m not in any peril right now, but I do miss another human to talk to. You’re avaliable?”

I then smile and think “yeah might as well could a bit of a wake up call”

I then quickly grab a piece of paper and the pen from the draws then write “Got a call from a displaced be back soon. see you later, Dad.” I then continue to walk downstairs and place on a table.

Once i’m sure Scootaloo will find, it i continue to walk back upstairs to my room and grab my guitar from beside my bed and put the strap over my shoulder. I then grabbed my amulet, raised it above my head and then quickly form a large slash right in front of me creating a portal large enough to walk through. I then place the amulet around my neck and walk through the portal and towards wherever this Mike was.

Mike’s POV

A few minutes after I made my call, a portal suddenly opened on the same place I was standing a few minutes ago. Fire Strike jolted at the sudden appearance from his perch, as the entire tree shook when Claw Leaf felt a strange presence. “Easy guys” I spoke to both “I believe my call has been answered.” even so, I kept my left hand at the ready in Strikes’ view.

Seconds later a figure similar to mine began to walk out of the portal. Once he had passed through, he opened his eyes, looking around until he focused on me. With a smile, he said “You must be Mike” he extended his hand out “I’m Craig. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

I relaxed my left hand and raised my right, grabbing Craig’s and shaking it. “Nice to meet you too, Craig. And it’s good to meet someone new, even if they’re from an Alternate World.” I then point towards Strike “That’s Fire Strike, a phoenix and the Flame of Loyalty.”

At the mention of his name, Fire Strike puffs out his chest, showing his regal self towards Craig.

Craig smiles and says “Well, I might as well introduce you to my friends” seconds later a Liquid form begins to appear from between his clothes and slowly covers his body, leaving what appears to be a dark blue suit covering him. Once his body was completely covered he said “This is BiiSahSpaan or Bii for short” Seconds later I hear a voice chuckle and then Craig say “and as you can guess” he then points behind him and continues to say "this is Discord.”

I blink at the draconequus. “My World or his?” I ask Discord.

To this he just smiles and say “Craig’s, I do owe him for the trouble i caused to him.”

“Good to know.” I said, turning to Craig. “I think Discord must have some kind of grudge towards me in here, after the prank I managed to pull. Either way, what’s your timeline?”

Craig then looks at me and says “in my world we are around three days after discord was released from stone the first time.

“In other words, you got in the beginning of season two.”

To this Craig smiles then says “Eyuup”

“Okay” I glance at Discord “More than enough. But where are my manners?” I move my hand towards a pair of couches “Get yourselves comfortable while I prepare a drink. Tea?”

To this Craig just shakes his head and says “No thank you i’m fine”

I then look at Discord to see that he has already got himself a drink of lemonade. “Right.” I walk towards a small couch, picking up a kettle with water. I put it at Strikes’ level “Heat it up, please.”

Fire Strike arches his head, and a small stream of fire comes out of his beak towards the bottom of the kettle. Five seconds later, the kettle starts whistling. “So, can you tell me how you ended up in Equestria?” I asked, pouring the boiling water onto a cup while thanking Fire Strike.

To this Craig looks at Discord then says “Discord screwed with me for year before I arrived in Equestria then pulled me into Equestria before he was released from stone.”

I blinked, turning to Discord. “You can do that?”

To this he smiles and says “Yes but it wasn’t easy but i’d had years of practice in breaking the fourth wall as you all like to call it. I then used my magic to attract a being whose life had been destroyed by chaos.”

“Why?”

He then looks down to the ground and mutters something I didn’t hear. Craig says “Someone threatened to destroy him whilst he was encased in stone, he hasn’t told me who but I believe him.”

I frowned for a moment, until I felt my couch tug my arm. Claw Leaf sending a message. “I see.” I started slowly. “And if Discord doesn’t want to tell, then that means he’s afraid of whoever threatened him. Even for a being of Chaos.”

To this Craig nods his head then shuts his eyes and then I hear a voice in my head say “There's more to it than i’m willing to let everyone know. I’m pretty sure who it is but I don’t want to risk Discords safety until I have evidence to prove who it is.”

My eyes widen, and before I could speak, Claw Leaf beat me to it “Okay, now that we know that you can speak telepathically, let’s put a few rules: one, warn Mike beforehand, if you don’t want a sudden mind trap; two, never pull that unless in case of extreme emergencies; three, signal the next time you do it. I’m Claw Leaf, the Nature of Honesty, by the way.”

Craig then smiles and says “I wondered who it was I knew there was a third life source around here and duly noted. Oh and do yours and Fire Strikes personalities match your element counterparts?”

Fire Strike recoiled, as I tilted my head “Okay, I’ve been meaning to ask, but what kind of powers do you have?”
Craig then opens his eyes and says “I can manipulate anything from any computer game i’ve played. up to yet i’ve use things from Dragonball Z, Skyrim, Saint’s Row and Skills from Naruto.”

“A Reality Manipulator.” Fire Strike spoke up for the first time. “What he saw once can be replicated at will.”

Craig then smiles and says “I guess I can create things like this” He then closes his eyes and a black sword appears on his back. he then opens his eyes and quickly unsheathes the sword and holds it sideways and then says “as easy as that”

I eyed the sword for a few moments, nodding “Quite the useful ability you have.”

He smiles “yeah, I pulled a similar trick on Discord and summoned a sword that hurt dragons more than normal.”

"So your abilities depend on your knowledge from games, anime and cartoons." I said, thoughtful "Gotta admit, that's one of the best, yet dangerous ability you have."

“No just games the skills from Dragonball Z was from a game called XenoVerse. I haven’t tried anything from cartoons.” Admitted Craig

“Then don’t try it. You have Pinkie as the perfect example.” I told him before sipping some tea.

He just smiled and said “Yeah, she’s not that bad though. She’s quite a good drummer as well, we are part of a band, me, her and Discord”

I lowered my cup, looking at him. "Cool. Maybe one of these days you can summon me to one of your concerts." I put down the cup then got myself comfortable on the couch "Don't you have any questions? So far, I'm the only one doing them."

Craig rubs his head and says “That's one thing about me I omit from all conversations I have the social side of aspergers.” he then sighs and says “I’m terrible when it come to meeting new people.” he then smiles and says “I do have one question? Why is Celestia and Luna hiding outside? You piss them off or something?”

My eyes widen at the question “What?” I instantly jumped off my couch, reaching the window besides the main entrance, and took a peek outside. “Claw Leaf.”

“I can’t feel them.” Leaf reported “They’re veiling themselves quite well.”

“Why didn’t you hide the mansion when we got in?” Strike asked, sliding towards the other window.

“The mansion is hidden.” Leaf retorted “Otherwise, we would already be surrounded by their guard.”

“I doubt it.” I turn towards Craig “Are you sure they’re hiding outside?” I asked.

To this he just nods his head and tells me “I can sense their power levels.” He then shuts his eyes “they're using magic. Tracking magic.” he then opens his eyes “They're tracking you using a spell.” He then walks up to me, places his hand and my chest and whispers “Spell Break” and he says “There, they can’t track you anymore”

I look at my chest for a second, thinking. How did they managed to follow me this far? And this is Leafs' territory. Surely they know the risks of an ambush from him by reaching me.

I blinked. "Craig, can you do the same to Fire Strike?" I ask, looking at Craig.

He then smiles and says “No problem give me a second” He then moves his hand towards Fire Strike and repeats the same process as before.

He then looks back at me and says “Let me deal with the Princesses”

I shook my head. “No. Celestia and Luna are after me. Celestia especially.” I glance at Fire Strike, lifting my right arm. Strike nodded and spread his wings, before turning himself into fire and taking off towards the armplate on the arm, disappearing. The armplate changed color, becoming red with his insignia. “If they saw you, things could get even more complicated, and I don’t know how to remove a petrification spell from the outside.”

He then smile and says “Yeah. But when are you not you? Besides they can’t hit what they can’t see”

I put my hands on his shoulders. “Let’s keep the surprise attacks for another time.” I look outside.

He once again smiles and close his eyes and seconds later becomes a perfect copy of me. He then mimics my voice perfectly “Like I said when are you not you?”

I stared at him for a moment, as an idea formed in my head. “I suppose pranking them a little wouldn’t hurt.” I said, grinning.

“Give me time to give you room to move.”

“Hmm… I have a better idea. Ever watched Tom and Jerry?”

Third POV

Mike calmly walked outside the mansion, noticing the door disappearing between the leaves of the tree. He stopped at the edge of the tree, looking around. No-one in sight.

“Showtime.” he muttered before taking a deep breath. “MARSHMALLOW! MOON PIE! COME OUT COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE.”

The reply came out instantly. “STOP CALLING ME THAT!”

No sooner Celestias’ voice was heard, both Princesses revealed themselves from the veil that was covering them. No big surprise when they revealed the armor they wore the last time both sides fought two millennia ago. The only difference was that Celestia was red with rage and Luna was flushed with embarrassment.

“Those still fit?” Mike asked, eyeing the armor “Even after all this time?”

Celestia's’ glare was strong enough that it felt the entire forest was about to enter dry season. Luna looked at him. “It is not as if we’ve been getting ourselves out of shape after so long.”

Mike raised an eyebrow. “Maybe not you Luna, but my question was more directed towards Celestia.” Luna pursed her lips, looking unamused. “And Celestia, could you lower the temperature? There are living beings in the forest that don’t like that kind of heat. Especially when you’re drying the spring and putting the Everfree on the verge of a forest fire.”

Celestia kept glaring at Mike for a couple of seconds before realizing he was telling the truth. The lake that surrounded the tree was turning into steam, and the column of trees that surrounded it were starting to have dry leaves. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes. After a full minute, the temperature was back to normal and the Sun Princess had regained her regal posture. Her glare, however, didn’t waver. “You should know by now that I’m being very patient towards your insults and provocations.” she spoke, keeping her voice leveled.

“Yet, your actions have been proving otherwise.” I replied “Sending spies after me towards the Badlands was also a bad move, considering the group of dragons that showed up after I reunited with Fire Strike.”

Both Princesses stared at him, wide-eyed. “You got Fire Strike back?” Luna asked suddenly.

Mike tilted his head towards them, raising an eyebrow. “Oh yeah. How do you think I figured you were close enough for me to throw an insult?” he smirked. “Even after two millennia, those necklaces can still be used.”

Celestia winced at the answer, but quickly recovered “It doesn’t matter. We can still defeat you, even if you have only one Elemental Spirit.” she said, lowering her horn.

Mike frowned “I’ve told you already. I’m not going to fight you.”

Luna took position besides her sister “It matters not if you either want to fight or not. You better surrender and return to your stone prison.” her horn lit up.

“Otherwise, be ready to face us at full strength!” Celestia finished, her horn also lighting up.

Mike sighed. “Fine. I’ll take the chance to try something new then.”

Taking a stance, he took a deep breath and let out a shout, and two arms suddenly popped into view. Both princesses stared in shock at the sudden appearance of the new arms. Mike then shouted again, and another pair of legs popped into view, side-by-side with the first pair. He looked at both Princesses with a maniac grin, and with one more shout, another head popped beside the first one.

Celestia and Luna just stared in horror, their eyes complete pinpricks, as each pair of heads focused on each one of them. Both heads changed a brief glance, before turning back and asking at the same time, hands twitching “Do you know what time it is?”

Both Princesses stared at the sudden transformation, unable to talk. Both gave a slow, small shake of their heads.

Mike's’ grin widened “It’s HORROR TICKLING TIME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” both heads yelled, their voices echoing through the Everfree as red wings sprouted from his back. Without giving them any time to react, Mike charged towards the Princesses cackling crazily, four arms stretched and fingers moving in wiggling motions.

As if that triggered an old memory from the Princesses, both screamed and disappeared in two flashes of light, moments before Mike could reach them. He stopped in midair, looking around. “Are they gone?” the left head asked the right.

Before coming out of the mansion, Mike and Craig had come to a plan. Something both remember from a show in their Worlds. With that in mind, Craig hid behind Mike and Bii camouflaged him in order to hide his presence until the right time.

The second head shook “No.” he whispered. Suddenly, he pulled to the side, as a dazzling white light passes by where both were just standing. Mike looks up.

“I believe your senses are a little off in this World.” Mike spoke.

Out of the sky came a light blue chariot, pulled by a pair of pegasus wearing armor of the same color as the chariot. Both armors covered their bodies completely, only revealing the feathers of their wings, telling the color of their coats: dark blue and lemon yellow. On the chariot, a unicorn wearing the same kind of armor looked down at them.

“Elementalist!” the Unicorn called. A Mare by the voice. “Surrender yourself to the Order!”

Mike landed on the top of the tree, allowing Craig to detach from him, still looking at the chariot.

Craig then shouts “Who on Earth is that?”

Mike's’ eyes narrow “Trouble.” he looks at Craig “You asked me what I did to piss off Celestia and Luna. My answer lies in my past here, since I was a stone statue for two thousand years.” he explained hurriedly, then passed Craig a small, glowing marble “This is my token, in case you need to summon me.”

Craig then nods his head then says “thank you” after that he tell Mike “If you're telling me to leave you’ve got no chance. Besides it looks like you are in danger and I don’t leave my friends behind; ever.”

Mike tilts his head, as a small smile appears on his lips “Craig, I admire your trust, and you can expect mine in return.” he turns towards the chariot “You better get ready for battle.”

Craig then smiles “It’s time to show them what we can do.” Seconds later his disguise disappears and he flexes his hand as his guitar comes to him. he then flips the guitar onto his back and places his hand on a strange symbol on the back. seconds later a sheathed sword appears at his side along with a dark blue chestplate he then shouts “Come and get me if you think you're hard enough”

Mike clenches his right hand, and the armplate where Fire Strike resides starts to glow. The glow spreads through the white stripes until they touch all the armor, changing it to match the same color of the right armplate. A second later, the black suit bursts into flames, disappearing right after, leaving Mike with a set of a red suit and light armor. A japanese sword materializes from the flames in front of Mike, allowing him to grab the handle. With a swift move, Burning Edge gleams at the sunlight, as Mike points it towards the Chariot.

“I remember leaving a message to the previous members of your order!” Mike shouted “This is the third attempt you try at me and the Elements!” Burning Edge erupts into flames, as the entire armor also fire up “You really are hard at hearing, aren’t you?”

The ponies in the air smirked. “We do not fear you or your Elements!” the unicorn shouted “Your attacks will not affect us, and your Elements are useless against us!”

Craig then shouts “It’s not just the elements you need to deal with this time. Leave now or you won’t leave at all!” he then begins to levitate off the ground and then stops level with the chariot.

The group of ponies looked at the newcomer Displaced, surprised that he was flying without any wings, and the mare lowered her horn, preparing to shoot him.

“I would think twice before doing that.” Mike called, still from below.

Everypony glanced down, as Mike takes off, stopping on the other side of the chariot, hovering. “You know, the order really has an awful sense of timing.” he starts, leaning the sword on his shoulder “Honestly, attacking me on my home turf? And right when I have visitors, not knowing what they can do? Not to mention that the entire forest is being watched, and thanks to recovering Fire Strike, this place is about to get livelier with a band of migrating phoenixes that will probably start scanning the skies.” he frowns at the unicorn “I don’t need to hit you with the Elements. I can simply break that chariot, forcing your guards to carry you. And all I need to do to deal with you three is forcing you to be low enough for Claw Leaf to be in reach. After that, he can decide if you’re going to be the next meal of the Everfree” Mike smiles, revealing all of his teeth “or if he’ll share the meal with me and my guest.” he looks towards Craig “Ever tasted pony?”

He then smile and says “No but maybe Bii would like to give one a try?”

“Tastes like lamb, I assure you.” Mike said, licking his lips towards the mare, then at the pegasus “All meat, no fat. Pegasus have a slight taste of turkey in there, near the region of their wings.”

Everypony present was tense enough at what Mike said. All three swallowed loudly.

“Take my friends’ advice.” Mike pointed the sword towards the edge of the Everfree, his face neutral “Leave. Before I decide what kind of meat I should cook later for dinner.”

The pegasus didn’t wait a second. They bolted in fear, moving as fast as they could while wearing the armor and pulling the chariot. Mike heard another rhythmic flapping and looked up in time to see another chariot flying fast in the same direction of the first group, carrying two ponies.

Craig then smirks and closes his eyes as a small Pistol appears in his hands he the point it above his head and shoots three bullet straight towards the sky then shouts “and don’t come back.” Second later he flies over to Mike and says “Sorry i couldn’t resist.”

Mike looks at him and smiles, shaking his head “It’s okay, after all I couldn’t resist in pulling that prank towards the princesses too.” he looks towards the two chariots leaving the Everfree, then back at the tree, his eyes narrowing. “Two chariots, one pulling a pair, other pulling one…” he muttered.

Craig looks at Mike. “What do you think the purpose of this attack was and when do you think Celestia tagged you?”

“Celestia never tagged me. It was a charm I gave her twenty five hundred years ago.” Mike replied, still looking at the distance “A way for me to know if she was ever in danger. It seems that she managed to reverse the location spell on the charm.” he turned towards the top of the tree, his eyes narrowing “And this attack was aimed at taking me out to obtain the Elements.”

Without warning, Mike turned towards the tree, lifting Burning Edge as if it were a spear, and threw it. The sword blurred through the air until it hit the top of the tree. A short cry was heard, before a pony appeared right in front of the blade, fumbling back. He looked at the blade in shock, before reaching his head with a hoof.

Mike landed loudly right besides the blade. “Consider yourself lucky.” he spoke coldly “I wasn’t aiming for your horn.”
Craig then walks up to the now hornless unicorn and says “are you OK?” Craig then sighs and says “OK stupid question, Second and third question, Do you have a name and what are you doing here. Oh and just so you know think of this as good cop bad cop, you do as I ask and my friend here won’t hurt you any more.”

The pony stared at both of them, before assuming a defiant stance. “You get nothing from me.” he snarled.

Craig then looks to Mike and says “go ahead” He then whispers to him “Don’t kill him just rough him up a bit.”

Mike cracks his knuckles, grinning “Oh, I’m going to enjoy this.” he then starts rubbing his hands. “Craig, there’s a full body armor under his cloak, protected with paralysing poison for those who touch it.” he then flex his fingers, making them crack “Can Bii remove them without any risk?”

Craig then shrugs and says “Most Symbiotes are, the only poison that they weren’t immune to what specially made to kill them” Craig then walks over to the unicorn as Bii forms a sharp blade and quickly slices some leather straps that are holding the armour to the unicorns body. As it begins to come off Craig says “if you tell us your name I promise I will make sure my friend here doesn’t kill you”

The pony laughed. “Please. I’ve been trained to withstand any kind of pain. Do you really believe hitting me will do you any good?”

“Who said anything about hitting?” Mike spoke, approaching the pony, now revealing his coat. pale orange. “I’m not gonna beat you to a pulp. I’m not going to kill you.” Mike blinked, and his eyes flashed blue for a few seconds “But I wonder if the treatment I’m going to give you will make you reconsider.”

The pony glared at me, keeping his stance, but his hinder legs were quivering. “I know all of your treatments. No matter what you do, you’ll never break me.”

Mike's’ grin widened. “Challenge accepted.”

Without warning, Mike dashed towards the unicorn, his hands flexed like claws. “Here’s a funny fact about pressure points.” he started, hitting the unicorn under the muzzle with two fingers “If hit in the right order with the right strength and precision, any kind of pent up stress can be relieved. But what happens if we hit them in the wrong order or miss the pressure point or don’t apply the right strength?”

Craig then smiles and says “you can cause complete paralysis to the target's body. leaving them immobile until a time you decide to let them move.” He then walks up the side of the unicorn and says “Imagine what we could do to you in that time”

Mike raises a hand towards him. “Don’t get in my range, or the treatment will hit you.” he spoke without slowing down the hits.

Craig then says “you still have time to tell us what we want” and then proceeds to walk away.

“Or not.” Mike stopped “What you said was partially right, Craig. But my treatments have a funny side effect.”

Craig then asks “Like what?”

Mike shook his hands, sighing in relief “I have three treatments that I consider forbidden to ponies. But against dangerous creatures or prisoners, they’re the most lethal.” he smiles at the Unicorn “Purgatory, Hell and Reaper. Guess which one you got?”

The unicorn stood still, eyes wide at Mike's’ question. Mike approached him and flicked his forehead.

The reaction was instant.

The unicorn fell to the ground, twitching and spasming violently, unable to scream.

Craig then looks at Mike and say “release him”

“Just because he cannot scream, doesn’t mean he cannot speak.” Mike told Craig, kneeling on front of the pony’s face. “Hell is one heck of a treatment, you know? All the nerves in your body just became sensitive spots from the accumulated stress, becoming too much unbearable to withstand.” the pony gasped for air, his legs twitching “It won’t kill you, but the pain you’re feeling is going to put you into an eternal agony.”

Craig then says “tell us what we want to know and i’ll make him stop”

The unicorn stared at them both, clenching his teeth. “N...nnnn...”

“Don’t make me use the Truth treatment on you. And believe me, that one is even more painful.” Mike added as a matter of fact.

Craig then walks up to Mike and says “let me try something”

Mike looks at him and nods “Go ahead. But be warned, touching him will worsen the torture he’s feeling right now.”

Craig then nods his head and kneels down next to the unicorn and says “I don’t like to see creatures suffer. Please let me help you.”

The unicorn then looks at Craig and says “I don’t fear your threats!” he managed to growl between clenched teeth.

Craig then sighs and draws his sword and the unicorn then begins to flinch in fear. Craig then rotates the blade and shows the unicorn the side of the sword with Celestia’s Cutie Mark on it and says “You know I am a Canterlot knight and do want to protect the innocent but I can’t help you unless you tell us your name, I swear on my parents memory that I won’t kill you but if you don’t tell us not only will I make sure you feel more pain but I will start scanning your mind to get the answers I want. I imagine that there wouldn’t be much of a brain left from the mess I could leave it in.” he then walks up to the side of the unicorn and says “I can’t imagine your family would like to see you as a broken, slobbering mess. I wonder what I could do to them, I bet the everfree would love to see what your family tastes like. One click and I can have them all here in cages and feed them one by one to the Timberwolves, And you know the best thing I could do is force you to watch them being devoured. It’s your choice.”

Mike looked at Craig with a raised eyebrow “Wow. Dude, you can be quite a nightmare when you want.” he said before turning around “I’m gonna call the pack. They sure would love some ponies for dinner.”

Craig then smiles and says “The balls in your court, little Unicorn. The information we want or your family’s lives are forfeit. Do you want to risk it?”

The Unicorn stared, his eyes pinpricks. As Mike reached the limits of the tree and prepared to give a sharp whistle, he gasped “Wait!” both Mike and Craig looked at him “Camouflage. That’s my name.”

Craig then smiled and said “Thank you Camouflage, now why are you here?”

Camouflage gasped and groaned, trying to hold the torture of the treatment. Mike approached him, kneeling in front of him. “Camouflage, we’re both being patient with you. Claw Leaf is holding back at my order, and Fire Strike sometimes has a really short fuse when either my life or his are at risk. I didn’t call the timberwolves, but your order knows very damn well who’s the one controlling them.” his eyes narrowed “Last call, Camouflage. Three questions: What is the order of the Void, what’s your mission here and why?”

Camouflage stared at Mike, trembling. He gulped visibly, still trying to hold on against the torture, until he saw Fire Strike materializing from Mike's’ right armplate, red eyes glowing towards him.

“T-the order of the V-Void…” Camouflage stammered “w-was created two thousand years ago, after the Week of Darkness. I-Its objective is the capture and destruction of the Elements. M-My mission was to infiltrate your house and capture the Element of Fire and Nature when they were on their weakest moment.”

“Tough luck with that.” Claw Leafs’ voice was heard “I admit, you managed to hide your presence on top of the tree, but the moment you entered the mansion, your talent would become useless.”

Mike kept looking at Camouflage for a few seconds more after his confession. He then sighed and pressed a spot behind his head. Camouflage tensed and went limp.

Craig then looked at Mike and said “is he going to be OK?

“Yeah, don’t worry.” Mike replied “I released him of the treatment.” with a snap of his fingers, a trio of timberwolves appeared between the foliage of the trees “Take him to the outskirts and leave him there. Make sure he’s not touched by any predator.” he then thought for a moment. “Your kind included.”

The timberwolves nodded, but before they took him away Craig shouts “What one minute.” Craig then walks up and whispers “I swore i’d never use this” he careful opens Camouflages’ mouth and points his fingers at his tongue then says “Cursed Tongue Eradication Technique” seconds later a small black mark appears on the back of his tongue, he then whispers to Camouflage “I’m sorry but I have to ensure you never tell anybody about us if you ever do from now on you will be paralyzed. May Celestia have mercy on my soul.” he then nods to the timberwolves and says “take him away”

Two of the wolves disassembled themselves, forming a larger version of themselves. the third one then picks up the Unicorn and gently lowers him on the back of the combined. Once he’s strapped, Mike goes into his mansion and comes out writing a message on a piece of paper.

Marshmallow,

Start looking for secret organizations bent on hunting me and the Elements.

Otherwise, I might start hunting them.

This is one of their members. They call themselves the Order of the Void.

Lay off the cake you’re eating in frustration and start searching.

Mike

The wolves waited patiently as Mike finished the letter. With it finished, he rolls it and ties it around Camouflages’ neck. With a nod, the timberwolves depart at a fast jog towards the edge of the Everfree.

“Let me guess: that was from Naruto.” he finally spoke towards Craig.

Craig then sighs and says “yeah. I learned it from the first Displaced I ever met. He was sent to Equestria as Sasuke Uchiha and when I met him he had just hospitalised Celestia. He then used that technique to prevent his assistant from saying anything about me.”

“Each World with its problems, it seems.” Mike said “Thanks for the assist back there.”

Craig then says “No problem nobody hurts my friends”

“That wasn’t the only assist I was talking about.” Mike added with a grin.

Craig then smiles, rubs his head and says “you mean the threat to harm his family don’t you.”

Mike chuckles “I was talking about the prank we did to the princesses.”

Craig then laughs and says “Oh yeah. I’ll admit that was brilliant”

Both burst into laughter as the memory of the prank came to their heads. “I think Celly is going to have some nightmares after what she saw. And Luna… I don’t even know how she’ll react!”

“that's something I was wondering. Why did that scare them so much?” asked Craig.

“I used to tickle them nonstop when they were fillies. Every. Single. Time.” Mike explained with a wide smile.

“Seriously that’s what terrified them. Oh my God thats hilarious.”

“Try growing up while getting tickled for any reason.” Mike explained “They were so adorable I couldn’t resist spoiling them each time I saw them.” his smile faded “Until they hit their teens. After that, I simply tickled them each time they did something wrong or got into trouble.”

“So in essence you see then as your children” asked Craig

“More like little sisters.” Mike said “I saved them from a pack of Manticores when I came to Equestria. Nice way to discover my powers and the Elements.”

Craig them smiles at Mike and asks “want to see them when they can’t see you?”

Mike shook his head “No, let them be. It would be rude to spy on them. Also, I have other plans for the future.”

“Ok then” he then look at the sky and “I better head back soon Scoots will probably be worried about me.”

Mike nods. “Okay then.” Mike looks at Fire Strike “Can you get his sword?”

Fire Strike nods and prepares to take off, but Craig says “there’s no need” he then reaches under his top and pulls out a perfect copy of the blade and says “I have my own copy”

Fire Strike stares at the sword “Always prepared to go back, it seems.” he spoke.

Craig then says “wouldn’t say i’m ever prepared for anything, but i am prepared for most of the unexpected”

Mike smiled and approached Craig “Then I guess this is goodbye.” he pulled out a pair of bracelets. In each there were three feathers, each one a different color, one leaf and one dragon scale “This charm is meant to protect you against enemies. If you’re attacked while wearing it, it will trigger a defensive barrier from one Element. If ever in danger, it will provide protection.” he passed both to Craig. “Be warned that it only has energy for one defense from each Element. Good for escaping dangerous situations.”

Craig then smiles and says “Lets hope I never need to use it.” Craig them smiles and says “If the order ever give you trouble again, or Celestia and Luna don’t hesitate to give me a call.” he then rubs his head and says “one good turn deserves another, do you remember Dragonball’s potential unlocking do you want to to boost your power as thanks?”

Mike shook his head. “I’ll pass.” he raises his right arm, touching the white stripes. “In comparison to Goku, I also have my own training gear, ready to jump out in case I need to fight seriously. And I don’t want to get too much overpowered. But I’ll keep your token at the ready, just in case.”

Craig then smiles and say “It has been a pleasure to meet you Mike.” he then laughs and says “If you had took my offer you could have been Mystic Mike.”

Mike smiled wryly “I already have two titles, don’t need another one.” he said “May the Elements protect you from future dangers.”

Craig then smiles and says “Same to you” he then raises one hand to his head then salutes Mike. He then takes his amulet off his neck and quickly slashes the blade of the downwards creating a large hole similar to the one he appeared from originally. he then places the amulet back over his head and begins to walk through the portal and disappears from view.

Craig’s POV

Once I got back into my world I walked downstairs to see that Scootaloo was sitting at the table reading the note I left. I then walk up to hear and say “Good Morning Scoot’s”

To this she look around in surprise and says “Oh hello Dad” she then asks “what was the Displaced like?”

I then smile and say “he was a bit different from Jeffery and Sasuke, but there was one thing that was new in this trip, I got to help prank the Princesses”

Scootaloo then asked “what did you do?”

I then smile and say “In that reality he saw them as sisters. So he knew there deepest, darkest secrets. He used what he knew to scare them. That is all.”

Scootaloo then began to laugh and says “You helped to prank both princesses”

“Yeah” Seconds later i say “But less about my morning, I think someone has to get ready for school”

She then says “I am ready, I was waiting for you so we can head there together”

I then smile and say “First day dropping my child or foal off at school in this case” I then smile and say “You ready?”

She then smiles at me and says “Yeah” with that she grabs her scooter and says “Think you can keep up?”

I then smile and say “easily lets make this more interesting” I then close my eyes and a Skateboard appears on the floor in front of me and i say “it is on” I then hit the back of the board with my foot and catch it in my hand as we walk out the door and I shut it behind me.

Author's Note

Well that's another one down. Thank you to Wanderer_Mike for Doing this crossover with me. If you are interested in Mike go read his story Guardian of Equestria.

Next time we get ready for the floodgates to open.

As always if you see any mistakes please leave a comment
The Dark Brony

Chapter 18 - Wait what?

As we go outside Scootaloo began to jump onto her scooter as i drop my skateboard onto the ground and say “You ready?”

To this she just smiles and says “I was born ready, just try to keep up”

We both then jump on our rides and begin to speed off. I smile as I finally understand why people loved this so much, The thrill, the freedom, the excitement, if felt so new to me but yet so exciting at the same time.

We then came up to the bridge a bit away from our home and I smiled, pushed off from the ground and began to grind across the wall of the bridge, then as I get ready to exit the grind I then jumped of the wall and grabbed the inside of the board with my left hand, then just before I landed I released my hand and prepared to land.

Once I landed Scootaloo came up next to me and said “Stop showing off” she then smirked and said “that's my job” she then sped up and launched herself towards a makeshift ramp and launched off it as she span her scooter in a three hundred and sixty degree circle around her body.

I then smiled and came up beside her and shouted “not bad.” I then bent down father and said “But not good enough” I then went twice as fast as before towards a ramp a similar height to the one Scootaloo jumped moments before. once I reached it I bent as far down as I could and then pushed off the ramp into the air. I then grabbed the board from below me and brought it up from under my feet and threw it out to the right side of my body so my arms were spread spread out straight to the side of me, I then brought the board back below my feet just before I landed and once again regained my balance as i landed.

Once I regained my balance Scootaloo came up next to me and said “Now that’s just showing off” she then says “You win”

I then smile and say “your not bad yourself Scoot’s” I then see the schoolhouse in the distance and say “One last race. First one to the schoolhouse wins”

She then smiles and says “You're on”

I then say “OK, We start on the count of three. three, two, one, go!” with that I push off with my foot as I quickly gain some distance ahead of Scootaloo. I then bend my body down further and increase my speed more. I the take a quick look behind me to see that Scootaloo is gaining on me, I then realise what she is doing and smile “using a slipstream to gain speed are we, lets see if you can keep going with this” I then begin to rapidly swerve for many reason the main one being to avoid the unsuspecting ponies in front of me.

Seconds later I look behind me to see that Ii can’t see Scootaloo in front of me, I then start to feel worried until I turn around to see that she was ahead of me and I think “how?”

I then realise how close we were to the Schoolhouse and I quickly span the board sideways which caused me to quickly jolt to a stop just in front and the gates to the school I then smash my foot on the back of the board and just as before I grab it on the way off the ground. I then look at her and say “well done I thought I had you there.”

She then smiles and says “I thought you had me for while as well”

I then smile as we both begin to walk towards the school gates and as we walk through the gates I feel something strange happening.

I then see Miss Cheerilee in front of us as she stares at me as if I just blew up the school she then says “You really should have pick Scootaloo up last week”

I then look at her say “sorry about that something came up”

She then looks at me in confusion and asks “what possibly could cause you to leave your daughter at school?”

My chest then begins to glow as I look reach towards my token and say “The same thing as right now” I then spin my guitar around and turn it into my sword then proceed to move my amulet from my neck and create a break in the void I then shout “see you tonight Scoots” as I run through the portal.

Meanwhile

long out into the depths of space and time, an alternate universe, a group of young fillies and colts were gathered around a large campfire, listening intently to their story teller. The oldest of this group was a beautiful mare named Cheerilee, who smirked at the cowering children.

“And they were never heard from again...” Finished a brown colt. Just as he did, a blue earth pony filly jumped out of nowhere and yelled, causing everypony around them to scream and scurry around.

The colt and filly laughed, and Cheerilee sighed with mild amusement. “Okay Button, Archer, that’s enough.”

The other fillies and colts came out of their hiding places, glaring at the two pranksters.

“Tha wathin’t nith!” A white and red filly with a lisp said.

“Yeah! I nearly went to get Miss Sparkle!” Said a tall and thin orange colt who was cowering behind his teacher.

Cheerilee giggled slightly. “Okay everypony, I think these two had their fun.” She said as she gathered her class.

Button chuckled. “Sorry guys!”

“We just wanted to have fun…” Archer finished.

“It’s okay. But next time, don’t scar anypony while we’re out here. Who knows if any raiders are around here.” Cheerilee said. She and the foals were traveling home with their leaders Time Spinner, Twilight Sparkle, and Jubilee.

Looking at the grim sky, Cheerilee noted the moons position, “Oh my! It’s bed time!”

The foals all groaned, but went to their tents. Cheerilee kept a close eye on Button and Archer though, they’d been a bit more… Adventurous, lately.

But other than that, the purple mare was happy. She checked her pipbuck’s screen, and decided to hit the hay herself.

When she was in her tent with the more frightened children, Button, Archer, and another filly named Cotton Cloud snuck out of their tent.

“C’mon!” Whispered Button, “It’s this way!”

The three foals started heading east of the camp, determination written on their features.

Three minutes later, they arrived at an old crumbling barn house guarded by raiders. Button smirked.

“Told you I saw the Apple Family barn! I guess you owe me five bottle caps!” Archer said, smirking at Cotton, who rolled her eyes and gave the earth pony what she desired.

“I don’t care about that! You heard Mr. Spinner, he said this is one of the places that receives ‘tokens’. I wanna know more about that!” Button said as he began trotting towards the barn.

“Wait!” Cotton warned, “You’ll be killed! Or worse! You know what they did to Sweetie Bell!”

Button’s face turned into a scowl, “Yeah… But I gotta know! I’ll be careful, ok! If something happens go back to the camp,”

The filles looked nervous, but nodded nonetheless. Button turned again, and ran around the perimeter. When he was at the perfect spot that none of the raiders would see him coming, he made a dash for it.

When he reached the ruins, he found a hole in the rotten wood that would allow him entry. He slipped through it, making little to no sound whatsoever. His jaw dropped at the sight before him. A necklace in the middle of the barn shaped as a sword with the Celestial Infantry symbol on it. Button was in wonder on how it was of anything of use. As he approached the necklace, he picked it up.

“Hey! What are you doing here!?” Button heard some pony shout from behind, Button turned his head to face the raider, only to see him poke his head outside and yell. “Intruder! We have an intruder!”

Button’s eyes widened, he threw the necklaces over his head and made a run for it. The little brown colt heard loud bangs, followed by fiery bullets wiping pass his field of vision. Button yelped as a small slug scraped across his flank.

Seconds later button was blinded as a bright white light flashed in front of him and a large bipedal creature appeared before him. As Button looked closer he saw that in it’s hand was a much larger and sharper version of the amulet.

He then looked at Button then turned back around and says “Oh you think your so hard hurting a young foal. What do you have to say for yourselves?”

The raider then smirked and just shot at the creature, who just smiled as he placed his strange appendage out in front of him and caught each bullet, then opened them and each bullet just fell to the ground.

He then sighs and says, “Are you serious? That’s the best you can do?” He then closes his eyes as two guns appear in his hand and he says “You can leave if you like”

The raider yelped and three ran away, leaving two behind. One lifted his shotgun and tried firing, while the other threw a grenade.

The creature then sighed as he shot the grenade in midair causing the raider to fly backwards, he then just swiped his hand across and the bullets trajectory changed and instead of going towards him it instead went into the first raiders knee and he collapsed to the floor. He then walked over to him and says “You're done” he then picks him up off the floor and headbuts him leaving him unconsious.

Seconds later he turns back to Button and asks “You OK kid?”

Button stared at the creature with his mouth agape, then, “That was awesome! I didn’t know token’s could do that!”

The creature then looks at Button and asks “Do what?”

“Summon another human!” He said, “I gotta tell the others!”

The creature then says “do you want a lift to wherever you're going. There could be more of them and you don’t look OK”

Button smiled, “Sure! I’ve got two friends that are probably waiting for me!”

The creature then smiles and says “Ok then” he then kneels down, gestures to his back then says “Jump on.”

Button nodded and jumped on. “I’m Button Mash!”

The creature then looks at Button then says “Craig, glad to meet you.”

The two left the ruins of the old barn and were met by Archer and Cotton.

“Button! Wha-” Cotton paused.

“Cool!” Yelled Archer, “Another human!”

Craig then helps Button off his back and then says “Hi how are you two?”

Cotton looked dumbfounded, but Archer just smiled, “Great!”

Button stepped forward, “He saved me from the raiders! I think he’s one of those ‘Displaced’ Mr. Spinner talks about!”

Craig then looks at Button and says “Mr. Spinner? Is he this realities Displaced?”

Archer scratches her head, “Sorta… But miss Jubilee is totally one! Both of them are at the camp! Wanna go there?”

He then smiles and says “Guess I should make sure you get back safely.”

The foals ‘yay’, and start heading the way they came from.

Cotton stayed close to Craig, “Be careful of Mr. Spinner… We all love him, but he’s one fry short of a happy meal, if you get my drift… And don’t mention family in front of him…”

Craig then looks to the ground as he begins to whisper “I won’t” he then looks to have almost tears in his eyes as he continues to walk forwards.

When Craig and the others reached the camp, they heard panacy shouts and bored groans. When they could see the scene fully, Craig saw two humans, one male, and the other female. The female was hugging Cheerilee, while the male was sat to the side talking to Twilight Sparkle.

“They’ll be back Cheerilee! And if they don’t, I can sense the danger they’re in… Which is nothing, so quit whining.” The male said over his shoulder. He had pale skin and white hair, a white trench coat, sharp teeth, and a missing eye. The female wore a yellow trench coat and looked like Jubilee from X-Men.

“What he means is we’ll get out there, and they’re fine-”

“They’re back!” A short and chubby colt yelled.

Seconds later Craig, Button, Cotton and Archer all walked into the camp and up towards everyone. Craig then says “I’d have someone check Button over, he got scraped by a bullet, he should be fine but just to be on the safe side.”

Cheerilee quickly picked up the brown colt and ran him to a tent nearby, scolding him all the way as the other two followed.

The pale one eyed man chuckled, “Well… Anyway, thanks for saving Button I guess…”

The girl face palmed, “Silver’s gonna have a ball with this…” She shook her head and held out her hand, “I’m Jubilee.

Craig then put his hand towards her and says “Craig, It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Yeah, yeah… And I’m Time Spinner.” Said man shoved his hands in his pockets, “Wanna drink?”

Craig then shakes his head, then says “No thanks I don’t drink but thanks for the offer.”

Time Spinner shrugged, “I didn’t mean alcohol. Being an interdimensional traveler means I can get any drink imaginable. I could get beer that tastes like wine, or water that tastes like milk.”

Craig then smiles and says “I have my own but thanks” he then clicks his finger and a glass of lemonade appears in his hand. He then says “Thanks buddy”

Time gestures with his head to the biggest tent, “I’d like to discuss something with you while you’re here… If you don’t mind.”

Craig then looks at him and says “No problem” with that they all begin to walk towards the tent.

The inside was lit with a single candle, and a single sleeping bag. Jubilee slithered her way inside the tent, and Time chuckled nervously, “This looks a bit weird… But anyways, I think you know what we are.” He gestured to himself and Jubilee, “She’s a Displaced, and I’m her Displaced Displacer.”

Craig then rubs his head and says “Displacer, Displacer?” he then clicks his fingers and says “Oh you're one of the Merchants”

“Guilty as charged,” Time said with a smirk, “I was testing my powers and accidentally brought her to the universe I was stationed in. She doesn’t hate me like most Displaced. I can’t say that for all the people I Displaced. Some want to kill me, one wants to steal my power, another tried to send them back, the list goes on. Not too long, but long enough for me not getting too into it.”

Jubilee giggled, “Yeah, those guys are left in the dark for a reason.”

“I guess they must be pretty stupid to attack a displacer”

Time laughed a bit, “It’s actually not that unheard of! Haven’t you ever wanted to kill the man or woman who sent you to Equestria? Most have lived so long that they’re families are dead. Some think I’ve ruined their lives, and others went insane with the power I gave them. Give a guy Sith powers and he goes dark, give another the body of a klyntar and they kill everyone, or turn a crazy group of teens into nearly invincible ponies and they start begging.”

Craig then stutter out “wait did you say Klyntar? Is it Jeffery you're talking about?”

“Nah! Lee Connors. Turned him into Venom.”

He then says “Oh yeah he spawned all of the copies of the others, didn’t he give Hybrid to Jeffery?”

Time shrugged, “Pretty much.”

“Well I guess I better meet him and tell him that Hybrid has spawned as well?”

“What!?” Time nearly spat water he was trying to drink, “Hybrid spawned!?”

“Yeah, he gave the spawn to me” Seconds later a second blue skin crawled over Craig's body giving a similar appearance to Venom except in a deep blue colour.

“Uh… Man Lee’s gonna freak…” Jubilee sighed, “First Clover, then the cracks, the War, and now he’s a grandpa… Are nineteen year olds cut out for this?”

“No, they aren’t.” Time mumbled.

“You say that but who’s the one who pulled a nineteen year old away from his family. Before you say that but I’m only eighteen and I’ve got a daughter back home.”

Time glared at Craig, “I had three daughters, two sisters, and a fiancee. Don’t you ever talk about family as if I’ve never had one. It was either losing his family, or his life.” The Displacer’s eyeless socket started glowing red.

Craig then began to back away and says “Sorry, but your not the only one who lost everything, I had a massive family and it’s all new to me, being alone. But I have found the one who made me suffer and dealt with him.”

Time’s glare intensified, “Oh save the sob story. I’ve heard it a thousand times before…”

Craig's hair then began to raise slightly and said “but have you ever made your displaced suffer for thirteen year before their arrival. I had it so much worse I was tortured by fucking Discord all that time without know anything so don’t lecture me talking about not knowing fucking anything about family!”

Time rubbed his eye, “Ugh… Did I say that? No. I just said ‘I’ve heard this sob story before’. I’ve been around the block a couple times to know that life ain’t peachy. I have my own sob story that would make you cringe.”

Craig then sighed and said “family. it’s the one of the two things that kept me going all that time, but even now still I understand what you mean. I know I spoke out of turn there and I’m sorry I can’t stand hearing about people losing everything, because that was all I had. I’m sorry an insult to my family is one of my three triggers. I guess I lost it.”

“No duh… Don’t go around thinking you’re the only one that’s gone through anything you have gone through. We live in a multiverse that, most likely, there’s something worse than what one person went through. Look at Lee. He was a nice guy who had a sister, and a great life even though he was blind. I took him and his sister away, and he started going mad. But he wasn’t the worst, a man named Whitney was turned into a sith, and lost everything and is now ruling a country after destroying everything that could have saved him.” Time grumbled, “But that’s not what I was trying to get at… These men I just told you about are fighting.”

“Wait, what? You mean they're at war.”

“When did I say that?” Time asked, “Have you heard about this?”

“No I just put two and two together jubilee mention Lee then the War I just filled in the cracks.”

“That’s a lot of cracks…” Jubilee said.

Time growled, “I get it! Let’s just continue! Yes, Lee and Whitney, or Folteren, are in a war, and both sides are recruiting Displaced to their cause. Folteren because Lee injured his daughter, and Lee because Folteren retaliated and injured Lee’s Twilight. Either side you pick will give you a reward, and no matter what happens, you can come and go as you please, while also staying alive… It’s pretty much to the pain, and once you ‘die’ you return home for a week until I allow you back in.”

“I’ll be on Lee’s team!” Said Jubilee, “And Sylar’s gonna be on Folteren’s!”

Craig then looks at Jubilee in confusion and says “Sylar? who’s that?”

“Oh, he’s another Displaced like me, but he’s power hungry and evil. He kills you by opening your head and looking at your brain! He got everypony’s power from an entire universe!” Jubilee replied, “He also doesn't like Lyra…”

“He really hates Lyra…” Time added.

“Oh man looks like Lee needs all the help he can get.”

“Both sides are evenly matched! Well, Lee has Metroplex… So…” Jubilee giggled a bit.

“So what?” asked Craig

“Choose your side. I’m guessing Lee.” Time guessed.

“Yeah, who’d want to break up a family”

Time grumbled, “So, anything you need?”

“Not another airship! I’m still working on the new one!” Jubilee cried.

“Thank you for the offer but all I need is to see my new teammates if i’m fighting a war I need to see believe in who I can trust, I won’t be able to do that without knowing them prior to fighting.”

Time smiled, “Hmm… Well, you know Jubilee. She’s an ex superhero. There’s the Powerpuff Girls, Jason Hugh, James Del Light, Lance Walker, and a few more. Im still in the recruiting phase, and I still need to prepare the battlefield. I told you about Metroplex, and you’ll meet everyone else later…”

“Thank you, it helps to know who you can trust”

“Trust who I say to trust. Anyone who picks their team has to stay on it. Once you decide one or the other, you can’t go back.” Time said.

“I know how this is but this life I can see around me is a life that I want to protect and if this is Jubilee's reality I want to protect it. I want to protect those three foals I met. If I can’t do that what sort of knight would I be?”

“An evil knight,” Joked Time, “But I see your point.”

“I am pretty sure that if this goes south people and ponies will suffer I can't let that happen I don’t care how much harm I have to put myself in, once I have a goal, I will fight for it.”

Time snickered, “Damn… You humans are a lot alike. Once you put them on a task, they’ll never quit, even after death.”

Craig then crosses his arms and says “I don’t plan on dying anytime soon.”

“Never said you would. But, plans don’t always work out how you intend. I’ve had Displaced that were very powerful, yet they grew too confident in themselves. Be careful, or you’ll end up like Jubilee…” Time’s voice sounded hollow, “An echo… Anything else you need?”

“Echo, Echo Displaced, why does that sound familiar?”

“An Echo Displaced is a revived Displaced. I created it. As long as I live, they do. She’s been dead for a year.” Time said. “I don’t think you’d know about it. There are only a couple. Derpigun, Lumen, and Jubilee are pretty much all of ‘em.”

“Fair enough” Craig then turns towards Jubilee and says “I’m sorry, I’m sorry that you are almost just faint copy of what you used to be.”

“Agh, it ain’t that bad… Kinda…” She said half heartedly.

Time smirked and chuckled, “It isn’t what I’d call a good situation, but we both deal…” The Displacer winced and rubbed his only remaining eye. “Damn it! Ugh, oh well… James’ spell wore off…”

“It was only temporary.” Jubilee countered.

Craig then sighed and asked “what’s wrong?”

Jubilee sighed, “Time visited James Del Light, and he used a cure spell to heal Time’s eye. He can’t sleep, and it made his eye permanently bloodshot.”

“And like Jube said, it wasn’t gonna last long anyway. When you live as long as I have, you get used to the pain, but when it’s gone you start to lose that tolerance.” Time shook his head, “At the rate it was going, I thought I’d get another year…”

Craig then kneeled down next to him and said “Let me give you even longer”

Time looked at Craig, showing his bloodshot grey eye. “Do your best.”

Craig then closes his eyes and places one hand over Time’s eye. He then took one deep breath and his hand began to glow in a bright yellow light. He then says “stay calm whilst I do this or it could hurt you more”

Seconds later a cold chill passed through the tent as the space around everyone grew colder by the second “OK almost there just give me twenty more seconds” He then begins to move his hand in a circular motion and as he slowly removed it from above the eye to find that it was completely back to normal.

Craig then asks “How do you feel?”

Time felt around his eye, “Better. Better than I have been in a long time…”

Jubilee clapped her hands together, “Well I’m tired! Not all of us don’t sleep.” She scooted her way to the sleeping bag and dug herself into it. Time stood up and left the tent, beckoning Craig to follow.

To this Craig just nodded and said “Have a nice night Jubilee.” with that he began to walk out of the tent.

Once out, Time started the trek to the barn, still beckoning. “C’mon, I wanna show you something.”

Craig then began to rush after Time and once he reached the barn stopped and said “what is it you want to show me?”

“This,” Time placed his hand on the floor, creating a crystal like image of the mane six playing with two fillies. “This was my life… I was a Displaced like you… Displaced as my Displacer, how original…”

Craig then looked at him and asked “what happened to make everything change?

“A bunch of things… Where do I begin…? How about being forced to kill my sisters? Or when a terrorist killed my daughter because he was bored? Or how about when I was banished from the universe, leaving my fiancee to mourn me, another of my daughters, Jubilee and one of her friends? Or even all the fucked up worlds I visited? It could be any of those…” Time mused, “I guess it was all of the above… That’s my sob story.”

Craig then placed his hand on Time’s shoulder and said “I’m sorry about everything, the way I acted and treated you earlier and what happened to you.”

“S’okay. I didn’t tell you that story for pity, I lost my conviction to fix everything a long time ago. I told you that story because I want you to help me get revenge on the bastard who banished me. His brother, Killjoy will be in the war. I need to kill him so I can get closer to him.” Time smirked darkly. “Think you can do it?”

“When the time comes give me an image of the target and he won’t even know what hit him”

Time opened a wormhole, “Good to know I can count on ya. I’ll await our next meeting…”

“Same here” Just before he disappeared he moved one of his hand to his head and saluted Time seconds later he then disappeared into the wormhole.

Author's Note

Hello Everyone,

OK if anybody is unsure what has just happened Craig is now going to be part of the War Of Shadows if you want to know more about this please take a look at
FrostTheWolf story When lightning strikes... or Bronyparasite story A Forsaken Symbiote

As always if you see any errors just leave a message.

The Dark Brony

Chapter 19 - Jagged Claws

As I arrive back in my Equestria. I realise what I had just agreed to do something unimaginable and that my hands were shaking and my palms were sweaty.

“Oh god!” I muttered. “A war between other displaced, what the hell have I just agreed to!”

As I walk down the street I heard ponies of different genders and colors greet me with warm smiles and open hearts. However. The cheery attitude I once had this morning was replaced with fear and worry, leaving me in silent as I walked down the path and past my friends by, leaving what was just confused faces on the ponies behind me. I walked closer to home when a loud familiar voice snapped me out of my train of thought.

“Hey, Craig! How you doing!” At first I just ignored her and continued my walk, It was when Rainbow Dash flew up next to my ear and shouted. “Equestria to Craig are you alive in their?!”

I motion my head left to right, trying to shake the ringing sound out of my ear. “Oh sorry, I just been told something a bit worrying,”

“What do you mean?!” She asked shifting her body.

I tilted my head close to the ground, guilt ridden across my face. “War,” I muttered.

She was muffling a laugh with both her hooves while she hovered in the air. “Ba ha, Oh~ Good one, Craig you really fooled me there, haha. Right!” I kept my head tilted towards the ground, trying to show Rainbow Dash that I was not joking what so ever. “...Craig… you’re joking, right?” Her tone quickly turned to worry.

At that point and time, I could feel the eyes of praying ponies directed towards me and Rainbow Dash as if they were trying to listen I on our whole conversation. Their stone glare digging straight into my heart. I leaned in close to dash's ear and whispered. “Let’s not speak about this here," I pleaded. "let's wait till I’m at my house. Ok, Dash," I leaned back and noticed that her eyes had dilated to a smaller size.

“OK," she quietly replied.

“Thanks” I continue to walk into the direction of my home while Rainbow Dash hovered close behind. When I looked back I could see that all of the nearby ponies were very confused, I was surprised they didn't hear me and Dash's short going conversation even though ponies had much better hearing than humans. When I looked up into the sky, I found the sun peacefully planted in the sky, it reminded me of ruler of equestria.

Celestia is not going to like this, I thought.

As we steadied down the path to my home Rainbow raised her hoof to ask a question, she hesitated but never spoke. She put her hoof down and ended the tension between us. When we got back to my home, I was greeted by a still small little door that was meant for ponies not humans. I opened the door, gestured Rainbow to come inside and closed the door. I flipped the lock on the handle, locking the door so that nopony would barge in on our conversation.

“OK!" Dash quickly shouts. She took in a deep breath and exhaled. "Can you please tell me what you mean by "War"?!" She asked in a shaky tone of voice.

I sighed, knowing Rainbow Dash she wouldn't stop asking until I either gave her the answer or told her the truth. So either way, she was going to know. "What I mean by that dash is.." I sighed again, slipping my lengthy fingers through my hair as stress flowed through my aching head and chest. "That... During my recent Displacement I hear of a war between two Displaced. One who I have already heard off and kinda met and another which I've never seen or heard of. When I found out more about this, our enemies I heard that there is a creature that refers to himself as "Killjoy" that started all of the war off and could potentially be very dangerous.”

She then looks at me and says “God you sound like Twilight, but i don’t see how this affects you.”

I then sigh and say “it effects me as I am now part of this war”

She then looks at me and shouts “what the buck! Why in Celestia’s name would you join a war!”

I then look at her and say “I joined it to protect those who are close to me, you, Scootaloo, Twilight, Everypony.”

She then just looks at me and asks “protect us from what?”

I then nod my head and say “I can’t tell you anymore, however I can tell you that some of these guys have had years of experience in honing their skills. I know at least one even defeated Celestia and Luna and another is a murderer.”

I then hear her say “you can’t do it you're facing monsters, murders and Celestia knows what else”

I then tell her “it’s not just this reality need to protect. I met some innocents during my last adventure, young foals, one was attacked and I saved him, I then met the Displaced of that world and let's just say I need to help friends and uphold a promise”

I then hear dash say “But… it’s a war, you could be killed.”

I then look at her and say “Ask Twilight about the multiverse theory, to sum the bit i’m worried about up, when realities collide they merge or destroy each other this would mean that the whole universe would not exist killing all the inhabitants of both realities.”

I then hear her whisper “everypony could die.”

I then nod my head and say “that is why I need to fight, if I can’t stop what's going to happen he could kill you, Twilight, Scootaloo, everyone”

She then looks me dead in the eyes and says “then you need to be ready”

I then look at her in confusion and ask “what do you mean?”

she then looks at me and say “We are getting Celestia’s help.”

“Wait what?”

She then smiles and says “you’ll see. we first need to see Twilight”

I then just rub my head and think “what is she planning” with that we then begin to walk out of my house and towards the library.

Far off in the Whitetail woods in Equestria, A small orange creature was cutting and chopping through leaves, roots, branches and bushes with a large silver machete with its tip cut clean at the end. “First thing ya know yu’r hav’n fond memories with y’er dear old nephew after not see’n him for ov'er 1,720 years. And as ya just about ta give’em an old gift ya walk straight in’ta ah bloody Gat-way!” He said aloud with a semi-high pitched scottish accent.

He walked through the Whitetail woods with no sign of stopping or resting. "Right lad, jus remember what th'e, Angel said ta ya and find ah well managed city or village and tell them ta direct ya to the nearest capital and ask for elp!" He prepped himself. "That!-" He brought the knife in his hand down upon a tree branch, cutting it out of his way leaving a small opening for him to fit through. "-Or jus survive off th'e land until ah Canis comes ta find ya!" He stopped and questioned his last option. "I'll chose th'e first!"

As he cut his way through the forest, water like sounds made its way to his large furry ears. He traveled further and was met with a revine, possibly a 75 foot drop down into a strong, rushing current. He raises his arms high above his head and drops them to his side in a dramatic motion. "Great!" He said slowly. Putting his knife in its respective holster. "Great," He repeated. He threw his fist in the air and shouted. "What else can ya throw at me, mother!"

As if on cue, large deep breaths and low growls pushed the orange bipedal creature forward from behind, tempting him to jump and take a chance with the fish. He slowly tilted his head back, finding that most of the space behind him to be occupied by a large lion like creature with bat like wings and a scorpion like tail. The orange creature nervously smiled at the fierce monster that blocked his only escape route. He spun around and put his hands close to his chest, pointing them outward to show the lion he meant no harm.

"Hey lad!" He said in his happy tone. "Would ya min’d directin me to th'e nearest-" Large sharp claws swooped past his head, by habit, he dogged the lethal blow by mere inches. Again, he spun around 190 degrees, and jumped off the cliff into the ravine. Wind past his ears, making a loud whistle sound as his fall accelerated. While in the air he motioned his legs straight, crossed his arms and crashed into the rapid stream with no injuries. He made a quick stop to admire the blue water and swam up. His head hit the surface of the water, he struggled for air. The current pulled him side to side, each time he hit the riverbed wall he cringed as it was felt with great force by the small animal. The strange creature was pulled under the water and dragged across the floor, driving him Into sharp rocks. Blood seeped out of the wound under his belly. Crimson dyed the water as the strong current started to calm. His eyes felt heavy and his body began to weaken from the cold and the thrashing.

He struggled to lay the back of his body flat on the stream's surface. Floating like a boat he managed to get his body in the right position, letting his body rest and relax. His vision went dark and his heart slowed, taking the cheerful animal into a soft sleep. Flashing images of him and his family passed him by as they represented something close to his heart, his soul, and his mind. After watching time pass, he slipped from consciousness.

As we made our way towards Twilight’s library, I could tell that things were extremely tense between me and Rainbow Dash. I sighed as I attempt to create a conversation between us.

“Dash mind explaining what's going on” I ask.

She didn't reply, only stare in awe at the colorless floor.

I smile as I rethink the past, I close the distance between us and shout next to her ear. “Craig to Dash You alive in there!”

Amazingly I surprised her, she shakes her head back and forth, but as I am imagining she is trying to get rid if the loud ringing sound in her ear. “uhh yeah, just…” she tilts her head towards the ground and whispers. “Worried… You and...”

Again, I sigh as guilt spreads through me. “let's just stop at the bridge and just have a rest,” I offered the stressed mare.

She looks at me with her rose eyes and nods with her head. We made our way onto the bridge, I leaned over the rails of the pink colored bridge “You sure there’s no other way” She then looks at me and I just shake my head at her.

I then sigh and say “I don’t think there is. I wish their was another option but i don’t-" I then stop as i see something small floating in the water.

Rainbow Dash then says “You don’t what Craig?” I don’t reply as I was fixated on on the strange object in the water. It had an orange texture to it and seemed small. Like a child's toy.

“What's wrong?” Rainbow asks.

I then notice the water around it is coloured Crimson and my eyes open wide as I run off the side of the bridge and down the bank on the other side. Without thinking about my own safety I just run into the water and up to the creature in the water and carefully pick it up out of the water and walk back up the bank on the side and shout “Dash go get Fluttershy take her to the library this creature is in bad shape. I’ll get him to Twilight and see if she can help him.”

She just looked at me and few over to see what I was worried about but as soon as she saw the strange animal she instantly flew off as i began to run towards the Library and said “Hold on little guy, don’t die on me."

I reach for the front door of the library I quickly push the door open to find Twilight organising her books and neatly putting away scrolls. I shake my head remembering the reason i was here “This isn’t the time to think about that I need to help this creature” I then shout “Twilight!”

She then turns around and says “Oh hi Craig what's…” she then see my arms stained in blood and screams “what did you do!”

I then quickly say “me nothing but found this creature bleeding out, we were too far away from Fluttershy’s to get her, you where the closest person i could think off. Think you can help it?”

She then looks at me and says “put him down on the table i’ll see what I can do”

I quickly rush over to the nearby table and carefully place the animal down. Twilight rushes over with a medical kit in her mouth, places it on the table and opens it with her telekinetic magic and takes out a small rag, places it over the gash on his side and putting pressure on the wound. “We need to work quickly!" Twilight yelled, taking in a deep breath. "I’m not sure how long this thing can last!”

I then nod my head and say “Just do your best, you just need to keep him alive till Dash gets Fluttershy here. She’ll know what to do”

She then sighs and says “Lets hope your right”

As we continued trying to save the small creatures life we became more and more anxious as it became clear neither of us knew what we were doing and understood that we needed Fluttershy to get here as soon as possible.

I then decided that we needed more time and I place my hand on the creature's chest and cast grand healing which gave the creature some more of his energy back.

Seconds later Fluttershy came through the door and quickly started to examine the creature at this point i walked out the way and took a deep breath as Rainbow Dash walked up to me and said “Are you ok?”

I then smile and say “Yeah just worried about the little guy”

She then looks at me and says “the dude seems to be getting better you did a good thing Craig.”

I then look at her and say “Then why do I feel like something's wrong. Like he’s not from this reality, it’s like how I feel when I see another Displaced. I can’t explain it.”

She then looks at me and says “I’m sure he’ll be fine we’ll just have to wait and hope for the best.”

I then look at her and say “Let’s hope it wakes up soon.”

Fluttershy ran through the house, picked up the small animal off the table, tucked him under her wing and ran to Twilight's room, not bothering to ask the owner if she may occupy or use the bedroom. Though Twilight didn’t object, she knew that the animal was in pain and thought it would be fine to let the small creature use her bed for the time being.

Twilight turned to me with an angry glare. “What did you do, Craig!” She shouted.

I raised my hands in the air in a defensive manure. “I didn’t-”

“He didn’t do it, Twilight!” Rainbow cut in, she flared her wings open and put her body between me and Twilight. “We found him on our way to your house. He was near the old ponyville bridge soaking in the water. When, Craig found him he ran into the water and brought him here, to your house because you were the closest to us!” She said stomped her hoof on the old wood floor.

The tension in the room was agonising. Both friends having a stand off to the end. When Twilight regained her composure, she walked over the the nearest table, sat in one of the many chairs and smacked her head on the hard surface of the wood. “Sorry, Craig…” Twilight apologize, leaving the room in an empty silence.

The Small Creature slowly opened his squinted eyes. Light from the nearby window illuminated the room he was now in. Said room was made of wood, plants, and the windows were made of glass. As he began to sit up, a sharp pain ran from his side to his whole entire body. He looked down and found that his wound from earlier was healed slightly, and that they were covered in thick white bandages, soaked in blood. He also found that he was covered in a blanket and his body rested on a very soft bed, possibly made of cotton.

When the orange creature managed to sit up without falling back down on the soft bed, he took note of the large room and the cracked door to his left. Voices, male and female were heard. He also took note that his shirt and all the rest of his belongings were missing. Unlike his family, he never liked showing his fur or any other part of his body to sapient creatures, he saw it as uncouth and disturbing. He hopped off the bed and landed on the on the wood floor with his small feet. He tip-toed his way to the cracked door and pushed it open with the palms of his hand.

*CREEK*

He flinched at the loud sound. From outside, chairs scraped across the wood floor as footsteps made themselves clear of oncoming guest. The small animal quickly jumped over to his bed and covered himself with the blankets, laying in the same position he woke up in.

The door swung open with a loud gasp accompanying it. Silence, then a sigh of disappointment from what he assumed was a female voice. "Oh..." The voice said aloud.

"Just give him time, Fluttershy. He'll come around?" A young male voice spoke with sympathy.

The door closed and the clopping of hooves made their way outside, leaving the room in an empty silence. He took a peek over his shoulder and found the door behind him to be -as said before- closed. He hopped to his feet and looked out the window that was closest to him. He was saw that he was in a little town or village, inside a tree. He put both of his palm on the windows surface and pushed. Unlike the door, it made no sound and fresh air flooded the room. It was when he saw the locals, he questioned where he was.

Again, he jumped off the bed and landed on the solid surface of the wood floor. He ran over to the corner of the room and threw open the door to the closet. He pulled out a small green blanket and wrapped it around his torso. He walked over to the door where he believes the strange creatures came from and opened it, ready to meet the locals.

As I got back down the stairs I Just collapsed and murmured “It’s all too much, War, worrying about that creature, it’s just too much.” I then lower my head into my hands whilst looking towards the floor.

I then feel a small figure tug on my my shirt and I look up to see everyone looking at me in surprise. I then look over my shoulder to see the creature I saved looking at me.

"So are ya the bleedin bloke that saved m'he?!" It said with a semi-high pitched Scottish accent, as it's squinting eyes stared at me.

I then look look at him and say “Well yes and no, I found you floating in the river but you were saved by Twilight and Fluttershy” I then pointed to each of the respectively and then continued to tell him “I just brought you here”

he stared at me in disappointment. "Come now lad, yes or no, did ya save m'he?"! He asked, raising his eyebrow.

I then sigh and say “I guess I did in a way, but I don’t take credit alone I have to say it was a group effort”

The small orange creature quickly took my hand and shook it up and down. "Well thank ya for sav'in m'he!" He directed his eyes towards the girls. "And thank you as well girl's!" He motioned his head back at me "The names Paorach lad, nice ta meet'cha!"

I then smile and say “Craig and it's a pleasure to meet you.” I then look at him and ask “this may be a touchy subject but what happened to you to give you all your injuries?”

Paorach put his hand on his chin and hummed. "Well lad ah-..." He stepped back and turned his attention to the group in front of him. "Sorry if I'm act'in a bit normal about this, ya get used ta it after traveli’n far off into the depths of space and time!" He turned his attention back to me "But as fu'r yu'r question lad, all I was doin was really mindin ma own business when I jumped ita ah ravine full ov sharp rocks and the like!" He continued, waving his hand up and do as if he were describing rushing water. "I went ah wee bit close ta th'e floor of the stream and th'e rock cut onto m'he skin, pullin it off m'he wee skinny body!"

I then look at him and say “Wow you were unlucky.” I then think about what he said and say “Wait did you say space and time? that sounds a lot like the Displaced.”

Paorach scratched the top of his head in confusion. "Displaced?" He asked. "Ah don't know what ya mean by that lad?!"

“I suppose I may be wrong but I the Displaced are being who have been removed from their own realities into a different one in my case from Earth to Equestria.”

He took his hand from his head, down to his chin, scratching it. "Sorry lad, but never heard of such ah thing in th'e Canis's archives? Sorry lad, just too much ta take in right now. Remember, just got out ov bed!" He chuckled, walking over to the one of the chairs next to the table. "Thanks again for Savin m'he life lad, th'e Canisis will be in your debt when they find out ya saved their shaman!" He laughed.

I then turn to Fluttershy and say “Have you ever heard of Canis before?”

She then look at me and says “It's a dog I think?”

I then shrug my shoulders and say “well that explains that I guess” I then turn to Poarach and say “Do you even know where the rest of your kind are?”

"It's been a while lad, haven't seen m'he kind in 50 years! Time just flies fu'r m'he!" His smile grew. "But if yer talkin about the Canisis, then yes, seen them 2 days ago!"

I then smile and say “I guess I better help you find them, I need to make sure you get back to them safely.”

Paorach muffled a laugh, his cheery demeanor stayed the same. "Haha, hold on there!" He said, waving his arms at me. "They don't live here lad!"

I then look at him and say “Wait what? your from a different reality aren’t you, I guess you need a token to get you back home.”

He took the token out of my hand, and placed it gently and carefully in the other. "Whoa, wait lad, let m'he finish!" He looked up at the ceiling. "Ah never said ah wasn't from this reality!" He pointed his index finger up at said ceiling. "They live up there!" He smirked.

Rainbow Dash then shouts “You mean you live in the sky? How? You don’t have wings? how do you fly?”

I then shake my head and say “I think that it’s more likely that he means that he comes from another planet.”

Paorach folds his arms over his chest. "Well kinda," He said gesturing with his hand. "Th'e live in th'e "depths" of space, they don't have a planet. Only ah moon."

“I guess that means that your people have a lot of advanced tech?”

"Floating islands lad, not ships..."

I then laugh and say “Sounds like something from Sonic the Hedgehog”

He turns his head away and mumbles something I could hardly hear. He looks back at me and frowns. "...Try not ta insult them when ya meet them, they don't like ta be harassed and there very sensitive ta mean words,"

“any specific words i should avoid”

"Na, just try not ta be a jerk!" He chuckles and jumps off his chair, onto the floor. "They may be wonder’in where ah am by now. Am an alchemist so I need a few things to contact them... It's a magic slash science thing lad, hard ta understand."

I then smile and point to Twilight and say “If it’s science and magic you need to talk to Twilight, i’d say she’s our resident techie”

Paorach slowly walks over to Twilight with his hands behind his back. “So ya th’e one about magic? Well, ah suppose ya could help m’he with contacting them… all ah need is one large crystal!”

“Sure! It’s so fascinating to see another creature from another planet! This could help a lot for my research on space!” She said happily.

They were about to leave out the front door of the library when Paorach stopped and look at me. “Hey lad, will be back in ah bit. We jus going ta‘get a crystal, ah large one at that!” The door shut and opened back up, with Paorach jumping through and landing on the table. “Mind if ah have m’he clothing and stuff back?!” He said, embarrassed by not having his shirt and only a blanket wrapped around his torso.

I then smile and say “We may have, but we only found you with your trousers. Don’t worry I’ll talk to Rarity about getting you some new clothes.”

“Thank’s but no thanks, lad!” He said in a worried tone of voice, waving his hand side to side as if to say no. “It’s ah special shirt made from ah special sheep or wool. It’s ah gift from the Canisis!”

I then sigh and say “Well i’m afraid you didn't have it when I found you but i’ll fly upriver and see if I can find it for you.”

“Thanks lad… You said you can get another for m’he- fu’r th’e time being… Right?

“Yeah just ask Twilight to take you to Rarity’s and she’ll sort you something out.” I then stop as I remember something “Oh and be careful not to get wrapped up helping her. Lets just say it won’t be an enjoyable experience.”

“Well… OK, Oh head towards th’e woods where there are white trees!”

That said, he joined twilight to head to rarity and set off to find a large crystal.

I then turn to Rainbow Dash and say “Want to help me find it for him it will be easier with the two of us.”

She then just nods her head and says “Why not, i’ve got nothing better to do”

I then smile and say “OK then let's get started.” With that we walk out the door and we both begin to fly towards the river to try and find the shirt.

As me and Rainbow Dash made our way towards the Whitetail Woods, we found the place to be, honestly, very white. We later found a large ravine surrounded by paw prints and yellow fur. My mind instantly thought of a manticore and probably Paorach. We climbed down the steep cliff and reached the bottom. We searched for thirty minutes and not long after we found Porches shirt submerged in the shallow water, wet and not a single scratch. Rainbow Dash flew while climbed to the top. I propelled myself to the surface and landed on my feet. I looked towards Dash and gave her a thumbs up, signaling that we have the garment.

We voted to go back to ponyville, knowing that the walk would be long. We decide to strike conversation, to pass the time.

“So, Craig. What are humans like where you’re from?!” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Well most of them I met were dicks, The only one’s I truly trust would have been my family and to some extent my martial arts instructor, but apart from that I wouldn’t say a majority of them were pleasant.” I then smile and say “There were a few people though who were bearable however most of these I never physically met, a lot of them were people I met through online media.”

“Online Media?” She said tilting her head.

I then smile and say “You remember the laptop I had when I arrived, that was one of the ways I got in contact with them. One of my main friends was someone I met while writing stories” I then begin to frown and mutter “I wonder how he’s doing now?”

“That’s kinda cool! Meeting somepony you can talk to from across Equestria! Sounds like something Twilight would be into?!”

I then laugh and say “Yeah, that reminds me, never let Twilight get hold of my laptop she’d probably try to disassemble it to see how it works.” I then smile and say “But yes it is quite cool the only problem was the difference in time zone’s a lot of them were based six hours behind me, always made it difficult to talk to them.”

“That’s a bit of a let down?”

I then smile and say “it was but I always say when life gives you lemons make lemonade”

I stopped in my tracks as the feeling of magic washes over my body, but dash somehow didn’t notice. I turn around, but found nothing behind us. Dash quickly saw that I fell behind and called my name. “Hey, you ok, Craig?” She asked, flying over and elbowing my shoulder.

I then rub the top of my forehead and say “I… Don’t… know, Something feels… Wrong?”

When Dash turned to walk in the direction of ponyville she was stricken with fear. “Craig,” She whispered. I hear the bushes on the sides of the trail fidget and move. “Craig!” Rainbow yelled, tugging on my shirt.

“Whats… Wrong?” I muttered out clearly in agony.

I turned around and found that the road was occupied by a large, Orange to Red, 5.9 foot wolf, his size surpassing mine. I then manage to stand up and say “What the hell, Dash behind me… now!” I then quickly drew my sword in one hand and formed a fireball in the other.

The wolf angrily barked and growled, the sound echoing off the peaceful wood forest as saliva dripped from the wolf’s mouth. The wolf walked forward, Each step he took, he made a black paw print that scorched to ground, sending smoke from the soil to the air.

I then gulped as wherever he stepped he left a scorched pawprint in his wake. I turned to Dash and shouted.“Get out of here I’ll hold it off!”

Dash takes flight to the sky, making her way into the direction of ponyville. The wolf barked more and I saw something I thought I would only see in a horror movie. The wolf’s muzzle and jaw opened and split in two, something I would normally see from a zombie in Resident Evil. Smoke left the muscle of the now open wound. razor sharp teeth decorated its mouth, threatening to crush any meat that enters it’s now morphed mouth.

I then slowly backed up and muttered “Not good” my hair then began to glow as it slowly raised from my head and turned almost golden. I then say “It’s now or never” I then bring my hands to my side and shout “KAME...HAME...HA!!!” Seconds later a large blue beam expanded from where my hands were and hit the wolf dead on. However when the beam faded I found that the creature was still standing and didn’t seem to even have a scratch on it. I then splutter out “Nothing! I’m screwed, I can’t go near it and I can’t hurt it from a distance”

The wolf smirked and laughed in a deep voice. His body coming ever closer to mine.

“Help! Help!” The all too familiar raspy voice yelled. Out from the bushes rose another wolf but with a much larger body, different color fur and holding Rainbow Dash from her wings with its mouth. The wolf had large angel like wings and bright white fur, with amber eyes. She was female and showed the face of confusion.

“Dash!!” I shout as I clench my fist against my sword. “Get the fuck off her!!” I then bolt forwards as a black gun appears in my other hand as I shot three times at the first wolf, he flinched with every hit. I then jumped and kicked it in the side of the head and pushed off and propelled myself towards the second one and threw my fist towards the jaw of the second one but stopped just before and instead struck her in the chest causing her to drop Rainbow Dash from it’s mouth as I grabbed her before unloading a whole clip into the wolf's face. The White wolf’s face was set with fear with it’s ears dropped to the side of it’s head

The wolf fell onto the floor, moaning in pain. I heard the first wolf shout something in a strange language. He took off towards me as if he were not affected by the bullets I shot into him. He motioned his head up, and threw it down, sending a sharp pain down my back. Although the wolf was in front of me and at a good distance, he somehow managed to send fire down my back onto my skin as smoke emerged from the back of my shirt.

I then stopped as I realised one important fact “Fire” I then close my eyes as my hands began to change from skin to flowing water. I then shout “Water VS Fire!” I then send as much water as I can find cascading towards the wolf which started to slowly push him back.

The red wolf quickly brought together his split muzzle, he grunted as he struggled to keep his pose. He was dripping with water, although I thought he could no longer use fire, he was still a threat with his teeth. He began to regain his footing and trudged through the flowing water. I noticed this and put more power into my water attack. He slipped and fell, sliding on the now wet soil.

A single silver male voice yelled from behind, I quickly spun around and was kicked in the chest by a blue airborne wolf with his hind legs stretched out, making contact with my upper body. He propelled himself off my body and successfully accomplishing a backflip while landing on all fours. My ribcage caved on my lungs, making me wheeze and heave as I struggled for air. I fell on the ground, scratching at my throat for oxygen. I moved my hand across my chest feeling my appendage dip into my body, feeling the pain and worry wash over my mind. I coughed blood which soured down my face.

“CRAIG!!!” Rainbow screamed while whaling her hooves back and forth, trying to break free from the white wolf’s grip.

When I looked over at Rainbow I saw that the white wolf was, again, carrying Rainbow by her wings, somehow unharmed by the bullets I placed in her head. She motioned her head towards the red wolf who only took the features of anger and disgust.

“What brought you to attack them!” The white wolf muffled a yelled, her voice easily matching that of Celestia’s.

“Did you not smell him!” The red wolf yelled back. “He is drenched in his scent!”

I then shout. “Wait you understands me?” I then turn back to the white Wolf and say “how about this, if I put my blade away you release my friend.”

“Simple words are not enough, human,” She said calmly. “We have no reason to bargain, you are in no position to speak at this very moment.”

I then angrily shout “And you had no right to attack us! All we were doing was trying to find our friends shirt that got lost when he was attacked and arrived in out town bleeding out to death!” I coughed, each time I spoke I was interrupted by a sharp pain in my upper body.

“We were not the ones to attack first! Our monster of demons over here was merely trying to scare you, and he was told to keep his distance and not interact!” The blue wolf stepped in. “So it was our disobedient canis who started all this, I will say only that!”

I then turn to the new wolf and say “And pray tell what we did to warrant that action!”

“Our friend, you are drenched in his scent and blood!” The white wolf yelled, letting her grip on the rainbow mare ease. “We fear you have killed him!”

I then clicked on to what was going on and said “Wait, you mean Paorach? I didn’t kill him I found him bleeding to death in the water he’s back in town after being patched up! In fact he’s trying to contact you. He said he wanted his shirt back that he lost and me and my friend here came to find it”

The white wolf took a step back, surprised by the speech I gave her. She shook her head with concern. “You… As you say, he is alive and unharmed?” She asked me.

I then say “Yes he’s unharmed, a little injured after what happened to him, but we did not harm him in any way whatsoever!” I then look at her and say “Would you kindly release my friend”

“He’s lying! He should be deemed food-”

“SILENCE, FLAIR!” The white wolf yelled, sending an echo around the forest. “Your muzzle is to remain shut and unmoving till the remainder of our journey!” Her eyes gazed across my body, examining the damage that was done to me. “Wolf, take this skittle,” The blue wolf wrapped his teeth around the wings of the mare and held onto her the same as the white wolf did. “I believe this was all a misunderstanding, we apologise for our actions and your first impression on our kind.” She said with a concern and soothing voice.

White particles wrapped themselves around my body, making the wounds I had dissolve and disappear. It was when it stopped, I was able to breath normally and able to move. It was when I saw the white wolf pacing back and forth her angered appearance replaced with concern.

“Alpha?” The blue wolf asked, his words were muffled due to the feathers in his mouth. But no answer was given. “Alpha?” No reply, but the decorated wolf could tell something was wrong with his own leader. “We can resolve this Alpha?” He said with a soft gentle silver voice.

“That all depends, Wolf. We kidnapped a species of this land, we harmed another who was only thinking in self defence, and we managed to threaten them due to our actions and appearance,” She let her head dip with sadness. “It’s obvious we will not be forgiven for our actions,”

I then smile and say “Well you're wrong on not being forgiven, after all if I can forgive a god for making me live through eighteen years of hell and can forgive your kind for a few minutes of suffering.” I then sigh and say “besides I knew that your kind weren’t like you were acting, I met Paorach after all.”

“Your government is different human, they will not be as forgiving as you, we know your kind well and most of your kind is blinded by the evil your leaders holds. But the african american man changed that when he was elected king,” She said, smiling at her thoughts. “He was very kind… though I may be wrong, for there are different species of humans, so I have seen.”

I then smile and say “Species… no, we refer to them as different races, and yes I will admit that some of my kind are blinded by darkness, but all it takes is one man to create chaos or create a light to burn that darkness away.”

The white wolf pondered Craig’s words, uncertain of his speech. “Tis different human,” She turned to Rainbow, examining her. “But I am more worried about this rainbow like creature. I fear more for this one, I’ve never seen her kind before?”

“I’m a pony and don’t forget it!” Rainbow yelled, still trying to escape Wolf’s grip.

I then sigh and say “Dash calm down” I then turn towards Alpha and say “Would you mind putting her back down, that might be one way to repair your relation with their race.”

Alpha, concerned about the thought, decided to compile. “Wolf,” She signaled.

Wolf slowly loosened his grip on the mare and placed her on the ground. Rainbow rubbed her wings and ran over to me, checking to make sure I was OK. “Craig! Are you ok?” Dash asked, putting her hoof on my arm and shaking it profusely.

Even with our strange situation, I still managed a smile. “Yeah i’m fine. I guess we found Paorach’s rescue party, the better question is are you OK”

“Pff, I’m fine,” She boasted.

I then laugh and say “Glad to know” I then begin to look more serious and tell her “can you forgive them for what happened?”

Rainbow put her hoof to her chin. “I… guess?”

I then smile and look back to the wolves and say “See like me most of the ponies in this world are similar to me in moral.” I then smile and say “But let's be fair to Dash if she hadn’t forgiven you you’d probably would have been in a bit of trouble.”

“I would agree,” The Alpha replied. “If you would not mind, will you take us to our shaman?” She asked.

I then smile and say “No problem” I then scratch my head and say “So there's five of us should be doable” I then look at them and say “Grab hold i’ll get us back in an instant”

The three wolves looked at one another, confusion written on their faces. “We do not understand?” The Alpha replied.

“Ok, well…” Rainbow Dash started to explain. “Craig has these awesome powers that are just awesome! So he can do anything that is like, Fly, copy stuff from other games and it’s just so AWESOME!” She put her hooves to her cheeks.

I then laugh and say “Way to make me feel even more powerful than I am.” I then turn back to the wolves and say “Though it wasn’t much good against you, I can’t believe you survived bullets to the face?”

“Yes… For that question, you did not shoot me with your weapon?” She weakly smiled with concern. “You shot yourself, near your foot… It was a mere illusion and alteration spell,”

I then look at them and mutter “For god's sake that’s ridiculous I thought i’d nailed you from where I was”

“...Do you remember when you felt pain in your mind, just before we encounter you?”

“Yeah I thought something was wrong that's when Dash alerted me to your presence. That's another thing how did you catch her? she’s faster than near enough everyone I know the only exceptions being me, Pinkie and maybe one of the displaced I met if he didn’t hold back”

Alpha spread her angel like wings out, making the other two wolves look smaller in comparison. “My wings?” She said flatly. “Though to catch her, it took me some time.”

I then smile and say “I guess she underestimated how fast you could go,”

She continued back to her story about her magic. “So as we were discussing, My magic was brief as it’s effects do not last long, It takes your mind and makes you think you've done harm to others, but in reality, you put harm to yourself.”

I then sigh and say “Well I guess it could be worse, I could have ended up killing myself?”

She drew her head back, alarmed by what I said. “It’s not possible to have one kill themselves with hypnotic or illusionary spells”

I then smile and say “I wouldn’t let some ponies catch wind of your spells.” I then look at them and say “Anyway let's make our way to Ponyville.” I then gesture to them “You only need to be in contact with me or this to work”

“I would rather walk!” The red wolf yelled angrily, walking away from the group. “I do not want your filth, oil like skin to touch my fur!” With that said, he walked down the dirt road in the direction of ponyville.

Alpha turned her attention back towards me with an apologetic look. “I apologise for his words and actions,” She motioned her head back to the red wolf. “He hates the human race and is holding a strong and elongated grouge for what they have done to him”

The words she spoke caught my interest. “What did my kind do to him?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “I wish I could change his opinion on us. I for one don’t wish for him to hate me for as long as I live”

“He was venturing the planet ‘Earth’ when he was struck with one the the humans shocking machines. He was sent to the human scientist, and was being dismembered by them,” Her face saddened. “They managed to make him no longer feel physically and he has taken a new path, far from our tradition,” She looked back at me. “I wish we could change that as well, Mr…?”

I then angrily stab my sword into the ground and say “I can’t believe my kind would be that evil! If I ever get a chance to find those monsters I will show them how it feels to be dismembered” I then shake my head and say “where did that come from?” I then scratch my head and say “Anyway since I came here I have refrained from using my surname. Not even my daughter knows it”

“But you must have a name I can call you by?”

I then smile and say “Yeah, just call me by my first name, I don’t mind us speaking like friends” I then smile, put my hand out and say “Craig” I then pick my sword back up from the ground and quickly sheath it.

Alpha put her right paw out in front of her, shaking my hand, “It is nice to meet you, Craig. I am Alpha.” She directed her attention to the blue wolf. “And this is, Wolf,” Wolf smiled, not saying or speaking a single word.

I then smile and say “Ah, Alpha, the leader of the pack I presume?”

“Yes, I am the leader of our kind,” She smiled.

I then smile and say “You may want to meet Celestia and Luna, they are the Princesses here and the highest authority in Equestria.”

“I will Craig, thank you,” She smiled. “Shall we make our way to the village or town that our shaman currently occupies?”

I then smile and say “Of course as I said before you just need to be in contact for me to move us.”

The two wolves nodded their heads and moved closer to me.

I then smile and say. “You too, Dash don’t want to leave you behind.”

“Alright!” She replied, placing her hoof on my shoulder.

I then slowly raise my hand towards my forehead, touch it with two fingers, close my eyes as we all then disappear from sight.

We were greeted by the site of white and purple, the area was littered with garments and cosmetics furnished on the ground and walls. As we let go of each other, Rainbow flew out the door with her hoof covering her mouth and Wolf seemed to hunched over almost as if he were ready to spew on the spot while Alpha stayed on the scene unfazed.

I scratch the back of my head, concerned for the wolfs well being. “Wolf, you OK?”

“I’m… Fine, Just… Not used to such a form of… Quick transportation,” He replied, closing his eyes in pain as his stomach growled.

I then say “I did warn you about the ‘instant’ part of what I was doing, but still Dash isn’t doing well either” I then turn to Alpha and say “You seem to be fine though”

She closed her eyes and smiled at me. “I am a leader, we must learn to cope with our situations,”

I then sigh and say “I wish I could find it as easy as you especially after what i’ve got to do soon.”

"And what would that be?" She asked.

A scream came from the other side of the room. As this was rarity's home and workshop, it was obviously her. "Oh my!" Rarity squealed as she stepped in front of Alpha. "Your fur! It's so beautiful and white!" She said, rubbing her hoof against Alpha's body, feeling the soft surface of said fur. "Tell me, who does your fur, to make it so beautiful of course?!"

I then laugh and say “Am I invisible again Rarity”

Rarity only stares at Alpha, not paying any sort of attention towards me, the gleam in her eyes showed she was more interesting in the figure in front of her.

Alpha looks at me with a somewhat uncomfortable look. "Is this a friend, Mr. Craig?"

“Prepends how you’d class a friend, wouldn’t say we're close but it’s hard to make tight bonds in a few days.”

"Is that a no Mr.Craig?" She asked as Rarity kept rubbing the surface of her body.

I then sigh and say “yes we are friends but not close, let me help” I then walk up to Rarity and click my fingers just in front of her face then say “Personal space Rarity!"

"Huh, yes dear?" She let go of Alpha and directed her attention towards me.

“Rarity, have Twilight and Paorach came by here today”

Rarity's eyes widens with happiness as she recalled the not too recent encounter. "Why yes darling, they came by ten minutes ago. Though that small little orange thing does not have a taste for fashion!" She pouted. "If I could have convinced Twilight to keep him here, I could have made some improvements to his clothing and show him how to dress."

I then laugh and say “I don’t think he’d want that, he was rather set on his previous shirt which me and Dash went to find and met Alpha, Wolf and another one who didn’t want the quick way back"

"Well..." She stood next to Alpha and brought out her hoof. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Alpha, I am Rarity,"

Alpha shook her hoof with her paw and gave her a friendly smile. "As is the same Ms.Rarity," She nodded her head towards Wolf. "And this is, Wolf Ste'fur Spirit," Wolf also shook Rarity's hoof up and down gently, his size towering over both me and Rarity.

Rarity hesitantly laughed as reality showed her that she was very small compared to these wolves. She closed the distance between us and whispered in my ear. "They are quite tall?"

“And I wasn’t when I got here? I can only just get in and out my door each morning” I arguably whispered.

"Their features are more slim and could easily fit through the door if they crouched down, same as you Craig?" She whispered back.

I then laugh and whisper “point taken, but you realise they probably heard all that right”

She looked back at the two, Wolf waved at us while Alpha examined Rarity's creations. "What if they did," She turned back to me. "I would take it as a complement." She puffed her chest out, trying to stay true to her words.

I then nod my head and say “You may, but what about other races, you don’t know anything about their traditions, and I don’t either”

"Well... That would be a difficult situation to be in," She admitted.

“Just be carefull, don’t want to make a whole race hate you.” I then mutter “Mine already has”

"We are a kind of peace and protection. I apologize, I overheard your conversation," Alpha said, still keeping her directed attention on the clothing.

I then smile and say “It’s not a problem”

Rarity was taken aback by the sudden voice. "Oh, I- I am deeply sorry if I offended you in any way Alpha!" She bowed her head.

"I took no offence to it Ms.Rarity, do not fret" She said with a soft voice.

I then smile and say “anyway Rarity do you have any idea where Twilight and Paorach went after leaving?”

Rarity put a hoof to her chin, pondering the thought. "I believe they said they were heading to a gem store or they were going to go out to the edge of ponyville to find a crystal?" She put her hoof down on the floor. "Why do you ask darling?"

“They wanted to find a large crystal so Paorach could get in contact with his kind. but that's not an issue now so I was going to find them to save them some time.”

"That is so sweet of you darling" She pat my shoulder. "I suggest going to either the ponyville market area or next to Fluttershy's, that would be the best decision." She calmly walked over to one of her many drawings that were plastered on the wall that helped design her dresses.

I then turn to Alpha and Wolf and say “Let’s try to catch them up. maybe be better to do this on foot this time”

They nodded and began to exit out the front door of the home. Alpha ducked to avoid the impact of the doorway while Wolf managed to hit his head, later on he learned his lesson and crouched out the door.

I then smile and say “See you later Rarity” and then just teleport myself out the door. Instantly I reappear outside the door and ask “where do you want to try?”

Wolf started to walk in the direction of ponyville market area without saying a word to both me and Alpha. “Do not worry, we shall go search at this ‘Fluttershy’s’ while Wolf looks in the local areas,”

I then just nod my head and shout “See you later Wolf!”

Wolf looks back and nodded his head at us without a word, for not talking at all, he sure was quiet. I then turn to Alpha and ask “Why doesn’t he talk?”

“He is very socal and will talk occasionally, though I am uncertain of why he is not now?” She turned to me. “Aside from the many questions one has, shall we leave to this ‘Fluttershy’?”

I then smile and say “Yeah, oh one thing the last bit of her name does say a lot about her she is very shy around new people”

She nodded and understood. The walk was not long but It was not short either. We were greeted by a hill with a small cottage on top of it, it's green and brown textures told that it was old and fragile. I walked up to the door and knocked on it three times with my fist. Hoof steps made themselves clear as they approached the wood door. Said door creaked open as a small cream colored pegasus reviled herself.

“Y-Yes?” She asked in a soft and timid voice.

“Hi Fluttershy how you doing”

She heard my voice and opened the door a lot wider to reveal the interior of the home. “Oh, hello Craig,”

“Hi just quick question did Twilight and Poarach come near here earlier.”

“Who?” She asked, confused by the situation.

I then sigh and say “that creature you helped to save?”

“Oh!” She quickly remembered, but shook her head. “Well they did come by, but they said they were going back to the library to get… something?” She said, closing the door halfway but still keeping eye contact with me.

“Is something wrong Fluttershy?”

“No! No!” She quickly replied. “Just uhmm… busy?”

“Busy with what?”

“...Things?”

I then smile and say “I won’t press on if you don’t want to tell me, if you ever need my help just ask?”

“uhmm… thanks?” She said as she slowly began to close the door. “Well, I'll see you later?

“OK, Fluttershy I’ll see you later? Although I wish you could have met some of Poarach’s kind?”

Fluttershy poked her head out of the door and saw Alpha who sat next to me. She seemed unfazed by the Canis. “Cool,” She said with little enthusiasm.

“What’s wrong? you're acting different you're normally more enthusiastic when it comes to meeting animals.”

“Wait,” Alpha cut in. “Do you hear that?” She lifted her head up, her left ear twitched.

“No I don’t but I can sense something strange” I then shut my eyes and sense something wrong with Fluttershy. I then open my eyes and reach from my sword and shout “Who are you and what have you done with Fluttershy!”

Alpha runs behind the home, searching for the sound she heard, while me and Fluttershy stare at eachother.

“What gave it away?!” She said angrily.

“Many things but you didn’t sound like you normally would, plus she’d never push a friend away!”

“So what!” She shouted. “It’s not like you’ll find out who I am If I just told you. Besides, you don't even know if this body is the real Fluttershy, so you can't do a thing about it!” She smirked.

I laugh and say. “I don’t need to know as I can just do this” I then charge forward and grab her by the neck as my other hand touches her forehead and I look into her mind. I open my eyes and say “Changeling. So you're attacking the elements before the wedding.” I then smirk at it and say “I wonder what hurting you could do to little Chrysalis?”

“It would do nothing Mr.Craig, only alert the insect like creatures.” Alpha came from behind the house, holding a gagged and tied up Fluttershy on her back.

At that point my blood boiled as I grabbed hold of her even harder than before and say “Being your queen can sense what I’m doing I’m going to give her a message; you fuck with me or any of my friends you will see me at my worst, no holding back, no mercy. This is your first and last warning, the next time I see any changeling a full mind wipe will be the least of your worries. but Chrysalis because I know your hive is connected so I am leaving you with a gift” I then link in completely with the changeling mind and sent a high pulses electrical charge through the hive mind’s network that second later causes the whole system to break into screams of agony I then grab hold of the mind of the changeling I am grasping and wipe everything and let her drop to the floor as her disguise disappears and it crawls to the walls of Fluttershy's house.

“Craig!” Alpha called, she looked back at the pale pegasus on her back.

I then turn back and run towards them and say “Fluttershy you OK”

“Would you mind untying her, Craig,”

“No problem, I’ll have you free in a second Fluttershy” I then attempt to loosen the rope to find that for some reason they they wouldn’t break I then sigh and say “Fluttershy you’ll need to stay calm I’m going to try something” I then click my fingers and a small flame appears in my hand and I carefully start to burn through the rope as it slowly begins to weaken and fray where the flame made contact with the rope. After a few moments the remains of the rope that were trapping her snapped off releasing her from her bonds. I then look at her and say “Are you OK?”

Fluttershy runs up to me and puts her hooves around my body, hugging me. She weeps and cries as her whole entire body begins to shake uncontrollably.

I then kneel down and grab hold her and say “It’s OK now Fluttershy it can’t hurt you anymore, it’s no more than a broken shell I have erased its memories and could remake them in any way we want.”

She said no words but only nod. She looked over at Alpha and weakly smiled. “Thank you…”

Alpha smiled as well. “You're very welcome, Ms.Shy,”

I then look to Alpha and say “Thank you for finding her, If anything happened to her I wouldn’t forgive myself”

She put her paw up in front of her. ‘Is fine, Craig. You were the one to untie her,”

“I suppose i did.” I then look at Fluttershy and ask her “What to do with that creature, I say being that it hurt you, I’ll let you decide”

Alpha put a paw to her chin and hummed in a questioning tone. “I am uncertain? But… We could benefit from this body as it holds much of their magic and their DNA,” She looked back at me, “But I must ask, who are they?”

I then look at the ground and say “they are being who shouldn’t have appeared yet they weren’t supposed to arrive till the wedding, but now their queen has pushed me to the point of no return”

“What do you mean?”

“In the reality I came from, this was all fiction I know what will come… Well I thought I did but this event didn’t happen and if this has changed who knows what else could be different.” I then sigh and say “And by pushing me past the point of no return I mean that they pushed me to threaten them with everything I have, nobody hurts my friends be that old or new, that's why i swear to you if anything ever hurts any of your kind just ask and I will protect your kind!”

“...That is very thoughtful you Craig,” Alpha smiles.

“I just wish I could find those who destroyed… I never did ask our red friends name did I?”

She looks back at the supposed trail the red Canis was going to come from. “His name is Flair Fin’ra Lovingheart,” She leans in close to me ear. “But don't tell him I told you his last name,” She giggled.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but his name is a little ironic isn’t it? and don’t tell him what?” I then wink and laugh?

“It might sound “Ironic”, yes. But he is kind when not being viewed.” She laughed. “Mostly to inanimate objects and shy creatures,” She looked down at Fluttershy who sat inches away from her. “Such like you Ms.Shy,”

Fluttershy blushed.

I smiled at the two. “Fluttershy do you want to come with us and-” I turned around to face the shapeshifter. “We will bring along this changeling for good measure” I walked towards the terrified creature and carefully pick it up and place it across my shoulders. I look back at Alpha and show her the changeling. “Probably best to take this thing with us.”

Alpha wrapped her right wing around Fluttershy, bringing her close to her side and hiding her upper body. “Do you Miss, Shy?” Fluttershy hesitated, but nodded her head and followed, intimately close to Alpha’s side like a small cub next to a mother bear.

We made our way down the hill of Fluttershy’s home, walking down the dirt road. From a distance, we noticed that the town’s ponies seemed to scatter in the market area. I then sigh and say “looks like Ponyville met Wolf!”

“It would seem so,” Alpha agreed. “Wolf is adequate, if rocks are thrown he shall not attack. He’s very tolerant,”

I then look at him with worry and say “that's not what i’m worried about when I first arrived I got shot in the back by Twilight. I don’t want a repeat performance of my arrival.”

Alpha pondered the thought. “What sort of magic does this “Twilight” use?”

I then look at him and say “I’m afraid I don’t know. However her talent is magic and she was trained by one of the princesses.”

“And this princess, she is the ruler?” She asked me with a raised eyebrow.

I then nod my head and say “Yep!”

We walked further to the town and saw ponies flee into their homes and shops with horrified looks and bewildered stares. We turned the corner of one of the many houses, and to our amazement, Applejack stood up to the large dog in the middle of market area.

“Give me a few Minutes” I told that white canis next to me as I jogged over to the two. I shake my head in disappointment. I put my body between the two, stopping their argument. “Break it up you two!” I shouted at both Wolf and Applejack.

“Craig!?” Applejack said with surprise. “Well ain’t it about time ya got here. Tell this here dog to get out of the market area! He’s scar’in off all meh customers and he broke the wheel ta meh wagon!” She shouted, demanding results.

“T’was a mere accident,” Wolf pleaded, his ears were flattened to the side of his head. “I was merely trying to find a friend” He said apologetically.

“Yea! Well the only friend yer gonna find here is ah broken leg!” She replied.

“Firstly he’s looking for Twilight and a “little Critter” that we helped earlier today. Second you have to consider that it was most likely an accident and you of all peop-… ponies must understand that. Thirdly you remember the threat I made when we first met and you when laughing at Rainbow Dash, do you want me to follow through with that?” I cut in.

Applejack was astonished by my threat. “Well-, He-,” She pointed her hoof at the Canis behind me. “Oh! Fine!” She sighed. “But why are ya take’n his side! He’s the one who just waltz right int’a town and starts looking around!” She argued.

“Yeah and who’s the guy who felt like he was going to be burnt to a crisp and then got shot in the back when he first arrived. you could have said I was just looking around as well. also i’m taking his side because he is my friend and as you all remind me you don’t leave a friend behind”

Applejack, again sighed. “Fine! Twilight and the little critter are back at the library, she told meh ta tell ya’ll to go their if ya ever come back from… Wherever ya’ll went off ta?”

“Whitetail Woods, and thank you. I’m sorry for any trouble Wolf caused” Wolf nodded in response.

Me and Wolf walked over to Alpha and Fluttershy where they were watching from a distance. After discussing what happened in the market are to both Fluttershy and Alpha, we walked towards Twilight’s house. After a short walk up the streets of ponyville, we managed to make it to the library.

We arrived, I walk up to the front door, I sighed. “Who wants to guess we need look somewhere else” I then knock on the door as say “Twilight you here?”

...That was fast? Twilight’s voice sounded behind the wood door.

WHAT!!!

Footsteps slammed across the wood floor of the library. The door quickly swung open, revealing a small orange animal, standing on two legs.

Paorach stared at me for a while. “Well, it’s about bloody time ya got here! It’s been ah full two hours!” He yelled argerly. “And you!” He pointed at the Canisius. “How did ya get here so fast, ah just sent the bloody thing?”

I then smirk and say “In my case just say your friends gave me a hard time, to be more specific your blood on me. I’ll let you connect the dots.”

His features were neutral, and his emotions blank. I assumed he was taking his time figuring out what happened. “...We'll just be glad ye’r still alive lad!” He weakly smiled. “To be honest, ah thought they would take some time ta get’er!”

I then smile and say “I thought the same, but it was a surprise when they found me.” I then scratch my head and say “I wasn’t great at not insulting them though guess I should have been more carefull instead of jumping to conclusions when we met.” I then smile, I threw him his shirt. “We found this for you”

Paorach quickly snached the small fabric out from the air and threw his temporary shirt behind him, landing perfectly on Spike's head. He folded the shirt over his head and wore the green garment. “Thanks lad!” He bowed. “So, where is that burning corps?” He asked me. “Ah know he came with ya, so don’t try ta fool m’he!”

I then look at him and say “He didn’t come back with us, he chose to walk back as he didn’t trust me… not that I blame him after what my kind did to him”

“Alright, Angel!” He called the white Canis. “Our friend gets ah freebie!”

I looked over to Alpha who was just as confused as me. “What do you mean?”

“You know what i’m talkin about lad!” He replied. “I mean that we… Ah think its called “IOU”, ah think?”

I then sigh and say “As nice as it is, I would prefer that you don’t owe me anything. I don’t like having to force people to do things for me.”

“Is anything I’m say’n sound like I don't want to owe you!?” He raised his left brow. “I’m say’n ah want ta at least repay ya for savin m’he life!” He lift his shirt up, showing his new scar. “Ah mean- look at this here! It was right on m’he stomach!”

I then sigh and say “I know… however there is a reason why I saved you. you see I don’t like to watch creatures suffer, I don’t like to see things die, it’s one of the reasons I didn’t destroy Discord after he had me suffering for years on end” I then reach down and touch him on the shoulder and say “And it’s for that reason that you don’t need to owe me as it’s just who I am.” I then sigh and say “besides I don’t even know if I could risk letting any creature worry about if I would ask them to do something for me.”

Paorach stood on the spot with eyes of concern. He straightened the goggles which were slightly crooked, he reached his hand behind his head and scratched his scalp. “Well…” He pondered. “If y’ur that bent on havin no hand or al’least a gift, ah can't stop ya from that.”

I then smile and say. “Thank you” I then stop as I think. “Actually there's one thing you could do. Is it possible for you get send a message to my family… Just tell them that I am still alive, and that I miss them.”

Paorach jumped in the air with joy. “Ah knew ya would come through!” He shouted. “Sure can lad! So! How do ya want m’he ta tell them!” He fistpumped the air. “Ah letter?... ah visit?.. or ah sign of hope!”

I then look at him in surprise and say “wait are you saying I could physically get back home!”

“Whoa lad!” He put his hands on his hip. “Yes…” His face saddened. “Technically... Yes, but, its hard ta pinpoint th’e exact location ov y’ur home. Ya could wind up anywhere if you're not careful… Our way of travel, is not meant for human kind!?”

My smile the disappeared as I say “Well I guess there's always hope and that's the main thing.” I then look to everyone then say “Although even if that was the case I wouldn’t go home, I have a daughter to look after, a better life than before I left and peo… ponies who I can actually trust.” I then smile and click my fingers as a old style camera appears in front of us I then look to everyone and say “Please stand in front of the camera, there's only one surefire way that they’ll think i’m alive.” I then look at the sky and say “although scoots should have finished school by now.”

We then hear a voice behind me shout “hey who forgot about me!” I then see Rainbow Dash standing behind us with Scootaloo next to him shortly followed by Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.

I then laugh and say “How could I forget about you.” I then smile and say “Want to get in the picture?”

“I’m gettin in” Paorach yelled.

Wolf shrugged his shoulders. “It would be fine?” He said, walking in front of the camera.

Alpha smiled, and walked over to the huddled group.

I then smile, walk over to the camera the say “Everyone ready?”

The group nodded, waiting for the photo to be taken. I then set the timer to a few seconds then ran and knelt down in between the group and then almost instantly the camera went off as i looked towards it.

I then walk up to the camera and look at the photo as Twilight begins to envelop the picture in her magic. she then smile and says “what we don’t want this disappearing because of sunlight.”

I then laugh and say “OK thanks, Twilight”

I then look at the picture and smile as I place it in my hand and put a small amount of magic through it that makes a copy of the image. I then look to Twilight and say. “Is it possible for you to write the message as much as I hate to say my writing is dreadful”

She then smile and says “Spike mind writing on the back of this for us?”

He then asks “Sure what do you want writing?”

I then scratch my head and say “I guess something like.”

‘If you are reading this, you should be able to guess who this is from, If not look at the picture. I just want to tell you this is not a hoax or a lie this is me and the image is authentic and also that I am alive and I miss you. Please don’t forget about me as I love you.

Thank you for looking after me through the worst days of my life.
Your lost boy, Craig.’

I then begin to almost cry as Spike writes the letter and Scootaloo trots towards me. “Dad, you OK?” She asked, holding onto my leg with both hooves.

I look at the small filly who is cradling my leg. “Yeah Scoot’s i’m OK, just can’t believe that I finally get to tell my family that i’m alive. I don’t think any other Displaced get this opportunity” I said, rubbing my eyes of the tears I shed.

Wolf’s left eye turned transparent red as a tear began to form. He covered his eye with his paw and slowly walked out the library. Alpha followed Wolf outside, worried for the young pup. “We will be back,” She informed the group who later left the room.

Paorach took the note from Spike’s hand and places it firmly in his satchel. “Will see ya in ah bit!” He said running out the door.

I then quickly follow them out the door and shout “Thank you! Thank you for everything!” I then brought one hand up to my head and saluted to the wolf like creatures.

“You're very welcomed Mr.Craig!” She replied.

As they faded out of view the sun began to set. They left.

I then look back to everyone and say “I guess we all better head home I need to make sure Scoot’s gets to bed.”

“Ohh~ But i’m not tired” She wined.

I then shake my head and say. “Yeah but you went to bed late last night and I don’t want you falling asleep in school. I got into enough trouble for that when I was at school as a kid, and besides. You said that yesterday and I had to carry you to bed?”

She then began to mutter something I couldn’t hear. “We’ll see you all tomorrow” I laughed. With that they all wave to us as we begin to walk back home.

Author's Note

Hello everyone,

Well that was possibly the longest chapter i will ever write. I would like to thank my editor The_Spirit_Wolf_12 who all the Canis in this story belong to.

If any of you are wondering what the point of this was, this has allowed Craig to understand that he is not invincible and can be defeated this is a platform for him to launch of and give him a reason to get stronger.

I hope to hear from you all in the comments.
See you soon,
The Dark Brony

Chapter 20 - Meet More Chaos

Unknown POV

Today, I decided to move out and about to explore the Badlands. The cultists had already made a map, but I wanted to see it with my own eyes. So, after leaving the underground base, I chose a random direction, and started walking.

After about an hour of walking across the desert, I came upon a strange structure. It reminded me of the Tyranid Hive Fleets, but grounded. And as black as a shadow. Curious, I stepped towards the peculiar structure.

Then the Bug ponies showed up. They almost looked like they appeared out of the ground, because suddenly, I was surrounded by at least a hundred of the horrid things. I quickly charged my energy into my staff, but it was knocked out of my hand by an armored bug, and their spears all leveled at my head. Thinking quickly, I fed power into my hand, and it shot out, disappearing into a small portal. When I pulled it out, in my hand was the sword Amulet with the strange message. I grunted. Now or never, I guess. I fed some power into the Amulet, and felt a connection to it in an alternate realm. My powers quickly latched onto the other end, and pulled.

Seconds later a white light began to glow and a human in a dark blue chestplate appeared in front of me holding it’s head. it then said “I hate it when people force me through portals” he then stood up and looked around to see the creatures surrounding us. he then turned to me and said “what the heck have you done?"

"I simply walked towards the strange building when they popped up out of nowhere. Now then, should we just stand here arguing while they try to tear us to pieces, or are we going to break out." I replied. He sighed, nodded, and braced for combat. I remembered a basic levitation spell from a book I read during the war, and my staff flung back to me. Gripping it, I fed it a large dosage of power from the Warp. While I could use some of my warp powers without the staff, I used it to amplify my power tenfold.

I slammed the blade edge of it into the ground, resulting in a massive shockwave. The Bug things reeled from the blast, but while most of them were swept away, some remained, clearly stronger than the others. I grinned from within my helmet.

"That should even the odds a bit." I told the newcomer, to which he rolled his eyes. The rest of the bug pony things charged, mostly focusing on me, since I released that shockwave. I raised the staff, then, thinking better on it, placed the staff in my pocket dimension. Instead, I drew my Bolter Pistol. The Tyranid copycats, because, I mean seriously, look at them. All they need now are some big giant Carnifex's and they would be a complete ripoff!

Anyways, I voxed in my report of the Tyranid wannabe to my other brothers, telling them to meet me at these coordinates. I then shot lightning at a bug, frying it instantly. I had too many on me to see how the sword guy was doing, but I was too preoccupied to care at the moment. Irritated, I raised my bolter into the air, and fired it once. The bugs all flinched.

"Okay, now that I have your attention, cease all hostilities and take me to your leader before anyone gets--" a groan of pain emanated from one of the downed things. "--Anyone else gets hurt. I only came for an examination of your apparent home, and this is the welcome party? I'm not impressed. My brothers will be here in but a moment, and trust me when I tell you that they will not show mercy like I am. Do I make myself clear?" I yelled, and the bugs nodded. I looked over to my new 'partner'. I could tell from the moment I looked at him that he was one of those 'Heroic' types. And I could tell that he sensed the bone chilling powers of the Warp I unleashed earlier.

"So, should we head in, or do you want to wait here for my brothers?" I asked. He shrugged, and so we waited, the Bugs eyeing us warily. After about thirty minutes, Khârn and Zhufor came into view. Another ten, and they were close enough for communication.

"Khârn. Zhufor. Welcome to the Tyranid Wannabe school. This is.... forgive me, I forgot to ask your name. I assume it's Craig, as the amulet suggests?" He nodded. I turned back to Khârn and Zhufor. "This is Craig, a human from an alternate world as far as I'm aware." I told them. They both looked at him and nodded in greeting.

Craig then look at them both and says “It’s a pleasure to meet you”

"The pleasure is ours. I am Khârn, Chaos Space Marine and Champion of Khorne. This is Zhufor, also a Chaos Space Marine, and a Khornate. And I see you've already met Ahriman, our brother sorcerer. So, Ahriman, what is this? It looks like a miniature Tyranid Hive Ship crash landed and burned into a black husk. And what are these bug creatures? I admit, they look a little like Tyranids, but there's more bug than 'Nid. For example, 'Nids don't have cheese legs." Khârn said, turning to me.

Craig then smiles and say “these things are called Changelings they a pony like creatures that can fly, use magic and shapeshift. They also follow a queen and are all connected as if they were one mind.”

I nodded. "I see. Well then, let's go meet the Queen of these... Changelings. I would like to discuss a few things with her. Oh, also, Khârn, Zhufor, don't forget to later make your own tokens." I replied, before marching into the hive. Khârn looked at Zhufor, then at Craig, shrugged, and followed.

After a few minutes of wandering through the hive, we arrived at what appeared to be the Throne Room. A few guards took up positions, guarding their queen. I looked up at her, then bowed.

"Your majesty." I said sarcastically. The queen scoffed.

"Who and what are you, and why do you intrude upon my hive?" She asked, glaring at us.

"I have come with a... business proposition. If you will hear me out without your guards attacking me or my friends here." I replied. She looked at me, then to Craig and the two Khornates.

"Are they some sort of honor guard? If so, they aren't much." She told me, to which I just looked at her.

"No, they aren't. And even if they were, just one of us could defeat your entire hive singlehandedly. So, I suggest you not make any of them angry. Just in case though. You guys should wait outside the throne room. Any bugs give you trouble, you know what to do." I smirked, but also sent out a small burst of Warp energy, too small to notice even by a magic user, and sent it in a wide area to scan the entire hive.

Craig's POV

As we walked out out the room I threw a small device into the corner of the room and then said “You realise you don’t own me but I will leave you two in peace” I then smirk and say “have a nice date” with that I follow Khârn and Zhufor out of the room.

Once we get outside I then ask “What is your brother hiding? I’m not that thick there’s something wrong with him”

"Oh, he's always hiding something. Ahriman's a follower of Tzeentch, God of Change, 'magic', schemes, and more." Khârn replied, glancing at the doors.

“But you still trust him I don’t not one bit” I then click my fingers and say “lets see what your brother sent us away for.” I then throw a small projector onto the floor that brought up a screen showing an image of the room.

"So, strange creature, what business brings you here?" The queen asked. Ahriman leaned on his staff.

"I honestly doubt you know about this, but do you know of what the ponies call, 'The War of Darkness?" He asked. She nodded.

"Yes, I remember. I was a part of it." She replied.

"Well, I don't care which side you were on back then, but do you remember who Luna's Top Librarian, as well as her Right Hoof, was?" She looked to be thinking about it.

"I believe his name was... Ahriman? Why do you ask?" She replied.

"Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce myself. I am Ahriman The Exiled, once Chief Librarian of The Lunar Guards mage squadrons. I lead the armies of the Night in the Siege of Manehattan. I summoned and controlled the Deamons that finally claimed the Keep. I am Champion of Tzeentch, God of Change, Sorcery, Knowledge, and Strategy. In the final battle between Luna and Celestia, I, along with my brothers, were banished to the Warp, a Realm of all emotions and thoughts ever made by any creature in this universe. The remnants of my Librarians brought us back from it. For us, it was a century. For them, it was a thousand years. And I want you to join me. We are going to give them a taste of revenge." Ahriman declared.

To this I just sigh and say “always hating Celestia but still another Displaced I meet being banished seems to be a running trend with the alternate celestia’s.” Khârn looked at me.

"If you were just banished, with feelings feelings of hate towards her, into a Realm that contained every emotion ever felt, for a hundred years, trust me, you would be angry too. Granted, our feelings were probably heightened due to the emotions, but still." He told me.

I then smile and say “I understand what you mean, even though what happened to me was different I still understand what you must feel. However I have forgiven the one who caused me pain and now he is a trusted ally maybe the best thing you could do is to just forgive her.”

Khârn snorted. "Sure, if you're a normal human. For one thing, normal Humans who look into the warp will go insane, and they can't even see its true horror. The only way we survived with our sanity intact was because we were Space Marines, and also, we are used to it. We Chaos Space Marines spent more than a thousand years in the warp before we came here. And normal Space Marines are bred Xenophobic. We see a creature that is not human, we get the urge to kill it." He stated.

I then smile and say “Wouldn’t say i’m completely human anymore either but oh well.” I then turn to see a changeling lunging towards me and I sigh as a blue tendril flies out of my back and spears the Changeling straight through the body then just as quickly as it appeared removed from its body and disappeared.

"Impressive. But we are made to fight. You are not. We can't do peace. We can be diplomats, sure, but peaceful civilians? Nope. Impossible. Our entire purpose in life is to fight.”

“Then you will struggle in the upcoming years the world is at peace... Well mostly.” I then look back at the screen and continue to listen to the conversation.

The queen looked at him, smug. "Prove it." She ordered. The temperature in the room dropped suddenly.

"As you wish." He replied, before focusing his magic onto his staff. It began to glow a dark red, and a portal made out of every color, even some that didn't exist, appeared in between the two. A horrendous creature stepped out.

It's skin was a bright red, with razor sharp teeth and a forked tongue for a mouth. It's tail was ablaze with fire, as was the massive sword it carried. Upon it's head rested a strange glyph.

With a snarl, it lunged at the queen, only to be held back by a chain, which ended at Ahriman's hand.

"This, your highness, is a Bloodletter. A Deamon of Khorne, and denizen of the Warp. It is with these that the Keep of Manehattan fell. Normally, it takes a lot more to summon, but as this is only an example, it will die off and return to the Warp in but a moment." As he said that, the beast screamed, before disintegrating, and returning to the portal, which closed afterwards. "Believe me now?" He sneered. The Queen nodded.

"Well, Ahriman, I am Queen Chrysalis. I believe it is in our best interest to work with you. After all, I too have a bone to pick with Celestia. But what of Luna?" She asked.

"Her? I have no reason to serve her anymore. Even if I did, they would try to kill me on sight." He replied.

"Well then, I guess I can consider your offer. Where should we meet?" Chrysalis asked.

"We will meet at the mountains. Three o'clock PM, on Sunday." He replies, then marches towards the door.

I then quickly switch off the screen and pick it back up off the ground just before Ahriman came back out the door.

"So, are you all ready to leave?" He asked.

To this I just nod my head and say “Ready when you are”

"Then let us be off." With that said, Ahriman and the other two began walking towards the exit. When we exited, Ahriman turned to me.

"As a gift of thanks, I give you this." He reached his arm out, and a portal sprung up. He reached his hand in, and pulled out a massive gun. "It's a Bolter pistol. I don't know if you can use it, but if you can, then it won't be just an ornament. It has infinite energy ammunition. It should serve you well."

I then reach out picked up the gun and said “Thank you” I then brought it up in line with my sight and pulled the trigger as the gun instantly fired and my back leg moved backwards to compensate for the sheer amount of force the gun released. I then looked at them in surprise and said “That's got a lot of power behind it.” I then look at them and say “Is there anything I can do for you?”

"I doubt it. We got pretty much all we need at the moment. Khârn controls an entire tribe of Dragons, I lead the remainder of the Librarians, and Zhufor.... he doesn't need an army. His Terminator armour is like a tank."

I then smile and say “Well let’s hope I never have to go toe to toe with any of you.” I then take my necklace off and place it in my right hand, close my eyes and my hands begins to glow. As I open my left had two perfect copies of my token appear, I then toss the copies of my token to Khârn and Zhufor and say “If you ever need my help don’t hesitate to give me a call”

"Alright. If that is all, then you are free to leave. Let's see, how do you do this again? Oh right." Ahriman told me.

"Craig, our contract is complete." He recited. He then tossed me a staff. "That's my token. If you ever need my powers, give me a call. Just send your thoughts into it. It will also unlock a being's ability to look into the Warp, and control it's power. But only if you want it to."

Once I returned home I muttered “Idiot he thinks I don’t understand what he is doing, he thinks I didn’t know he knew about my device” I then laugh and say “Fool, I know that man is evil”

I then look at ari token and say “This controls the warp, what was the things he did, he opened a portal maybe to a pocket dimension and said I could see the warp at the cost of my sanity… definitely don’t want to risk that.” I throw it over my shoulder and it attaches to my back.

I then look up and sigh as I realise what was likely to happen “If any of them find out about that war they will be there without a shadow of a doubt… I need to be ready in case their on the opposite side of the war”

I then grab the bolter Pistol I was given and look at it once again and sigh “as great as this is, am I sure it’s right to wield the things that monster gave me.” with that I place it near my hip as it connects to my clothes. I then placed my hand on the Scabbard and it changed back into my guitar making it seem like I hadn’t received the weapons.

I then begin to walk down the street however this doesn’t last long as within second I feel a strong pull begin to affect me as I think “Not again best prepare for another headache” with that I disappear from the area around me.

Author's Note

Hello Everyone,

I would like to thank Dark Lord Kirito for doing this crossover with his story The Warriors of Chaos. I have a sinking feeling this won't be the last time we meet.

As always please leave a comment below if you any errors

Thank you
The Dark Brony

Chapter 21 - Craig VS Blue

"Today could not get any worse!" I quietly said, evaded the patrolling group of royal guards left and right, as I evacuated Porussia citizens from an attack that I wanted no part of what so ever.

I look up and find a strange glowing object flying towards me. It reminds me of something from Zelda but not quite. It looks like it has a blade on a part of it with two sides and two Cutiemarks on either side adjacent. One is Princess Luna’s and the other is Princess Celestia’s.

"Not the face!" I screech. I hear someone talking and look at the amulet glowing. "Hi my name is Craig. If ever you are in danger, are scared, frightened or even just need an ally to stand by your side in your darkest hour. Call on me and I will come and do everything in my power to aid you." I kick the sword but it doesn't move. I tap it and it glows brighter, nearly blinding me. “Hello.” I state blankly, not actually expecting anything to happen.

*Flash*

My polarized visor prevents me from getting blinded again. A human kinda? is sent sprawling in front of me from an unseen portal. He has black hair with a set of green eyes and is holding a guitar. As he begins to stand up he moaned “I fucking hate getting dragged through portals, I really need to learn to ignore these headaches.” He then looks towards me and says “Are you the one who summoned me?”

I look at him blankly. “You what mate?”

He then sighs and says, “Did you find an amulet that looks like a sword that glowed before I arrived?”

“Eh… This thing?” I pick up the aforementioned object and wave it in front of his face.

“Yeah that's my token.” He then looks at me and asks, “Have you not heard of the Displaced before?”

“If you aren’t referring to slipstream space or something like that then I have no idea what you are talking about…” I answer.

He sighs and says, “No the Displaced are beings who have been sent from one reality to another.” He then looks at me and says, “It looks like you got Displaced as a spartan from Halo.”

"Uh... Does this have anything to do with having over 10 personalities?"

Craig looks at me and says “wait multiple personalities… Oh hell you must be Church, Epsilon or the Alpha depending on your perspective and yes you got changed into him in essence you have all of the Freelancer AI with you including Delta, Sigma and Omega."

I do something that I know freaks out everyone and my voice becomes distorted and is like a combination of all the Alpha fragments as their holograms appear outside my armor. "We. Are. Meta." I shake my head.

He just shrugs and says “at least you're not bonded with a symbiote from the Marvel Universe and have Discord in your head, not that they both aren’t a good thing."

Randomly, another amulet falls from the sky and hits me in the head again. "Seriously? Is it supposed to do that?"

He just looks at me in confusion then say “no not really heard of the same person getting multiple copies of a token. Strange”

"Huh. So about this "displaced" topic, if that were true then what are you even supposed to be?"

He then laughs and says “My terms of Displacement was different to most other. I wasn’t tricked by a merchant but was dragged through by Discord after years of him torturing me back on earth, So i ain’t actually a copy of anything.”

"Ha. Yeah um about that... I knew something was wrong with that guy as soon as I saw him. I just was too curious and plus, who doesn't like to love life on the edge from time to time?"

Craig rubs the side of his head and says “point taken, but anyway is there anything specific you want help with?”

"Uh... Yeah. How do I make these... tokens." I pick up his token and throw it in the air and wait for a few seconds before I catch it with one hand. "Might make my life a lot more interesting."

Craig smiles and says “First you need to find a object that you want to use as a token.”

I detach my energy sword and hold it up waiting for Craig to continue. "Okay..." Craig just looks completely frozen in thought so I walk in front of him, drop my energy sword and unsling my sniper rifle, aim it over his head and let loose a round, causing a shell casing to eject from the side and a very loud gunshot to be heard for miles.

Craig shakes his head, strangely unfazed and says, “Sorry was just remembering the process. Right after you have decided what you want your token to be you need to… what was it… oh yes put some energy into it and then put in some information about yourself that others will hear, you heard the one I used."

"Uh... Energy. Let's see... Energy... I leave my possessed armor and jump into my energy sword which is still laying on the ground. "It's a sword not a fighter jet! No but in all seriousness, if you ever need someone to hack into technology or just talk or fight, summon me, Epsilon-Church." The energy sword duplicates, leaving the original unchanged but with a copy right next to it which is glowing. I exit the sword and re-enter my armor. "Anything else?”

“In terms of your token? Not that i’m aware of. However if I’m right about Church you're not normally a amazing shot… no offence”

I was about to get angry but I realized something. "Well I'm good with fluke shots when it comes to ricocheting. But that requires a surface."

“Ah yes… The only reason i was asking is because i was wondering if you wanted me to calibrate your rifle to you so you can fire it more accurately.”

Pinkie Pie suddenly pops out of thin air. "You will do no such thing!" She screams with a satanic scowl before disappearing.

"Uh... Maybe you could do that really fast?" I whisper to Craig.

“ok just fire one bullet do i know how much i need to adjust for you”

I pick up my energy sword and attach it to my hip and then aim the sights of my sniper rifle at a tree near an abandoned town. I fire, and the round plays (What's that game with the ball and you have to keep it from going down the hole with two flippers and stuff? Oh yeah... Pinball with the houses quite literally. After a few seconds all the windows are shattered. "Uh... Is there any way for you to make a setting so I can switch between Church's usual accuracy and extreme accuracy?" For reference from now on we are going to call his usual accuracy flukeshot and then the extreme accuracy deadeye.

Craig then smiles and says “I believe i can by the way if Pinkie comes after me whilst i’m sorting this could you please stop her or i may have to use one of my little tricks”

A Pinkie Pie that looks strangely holographic appears and speaks in an electronic voice, "The Pinkie Pie 4th wall breaking army has no reason to attack you if you keep flukeshot aim as a setting." She disappears.

"I will never get used to that shit. It's like an army of pink deadpool equines." I throw my sniper rifle at Craig who catches it.

“OK give me a few minutes” he then closes his eyes and the rifle levitates from his hands ands begins to hover in front of him. seconds later it begins to slowly change as a small switch begins to form on the side of the gun and it slowly falls back into his hands. he then opens his eyes and says “Do you mind if i just take a test shot?”

I shrug. "Go ahead."

He then smiles and says “Thanks.” He then brings to look down the scope and takes one shot that bounces off the wall of the tallest building in the village and hits the same spot as mine. He then smiles and says “flukeshot works” Craig flips the switch and once again looks down the sight and aims straight at the tree we hit. He then pulls the trigger and a bullet goes flying towards the tree however when we look where the bullet hits we see the tree begin to slowly shake then topple to the ground as Craig looks at it in shock and shouts, “What the hell! Thats insane” he then passes the gun back to me and says “You try.”

I take the sniper rifle and aim at the center ground of the village to see if it gets lodged into the ground instead of bouncing like flukeshot. What happens next is completely accidental. The entire ground starts shaking intensely and every building in sight starts to slowly sink to the ground until all that is visible is a giant crater. Craig and I look at each other and nod and we slowly back away.

He then says “I think i need to reduce the power of that setting.”

I look at him like he's gone insane, not that he would ever actually be able to tell. "Uh. No thanks I think I want to keep this setting."

Craig asks me the million dollar question, "Why is there an infinity sign on your sniper rifle ammo counter?"

"I dunno. WHOA WAIT A MINUTE!" I yell. If that means what I think it means does that mean... "Hey Craig?"

“Yeah, what do you think it is?”

"Have you seen seasons nine and ten of Red Vs Blue?"

“Yeah saw up to the start of season 13… why?”

"Let me sum it up for your. Agent North. Super fast sniper rifle. Basically automatic. See where I'm going with this?"

“I think so.”

I pull up the rifle and time seems to slow down as imaginary targets appear in my field of view and I slowly right myself and fire automatically taking them all out one by one. For Craig however... Earrape.

He then drops to the floor covering his ears in pain.

I hear some flapping of wings in the sky and turn around to see a couple dozen chariots of pegasi, the Elements of Harmony, and the Royal Sisters. I quickly run towards craig and tap him rapidly. He looks at me and removes his hands from his ears. I motion behind me and ask, "Know a teleportation spell?" I ask desperately.

“Yeah but only when I can focus” he then mutter “Bii Camo quickly” with that he instantly disappears completely from view.

I focus on Omega and he does what I need to do without hesitation. A nanosecond later I'm completely invisible but since Craig and I are relatively close in distance we can see each other.

"Fan out and find the traitors!" Princess Celestia orders her guards who all salute and jump off the chariots and start searching for us.

"Uh Craig? Do you think you can help me find us a spot to lay low for a while?"

He then smiles and whispers to me “No problem you just get to the forest, i’ll give you a window to move.” With that he begins to move towards a wall across from the guard and a faint glow appears in his hands and a small tube appears. He then pushes a small dart into it and it shoots towards one of the guards and he begins to fly towards one of the other guards and begins to attack him. As soon as the other guard see’s him then they begin to head towards him in an attempt to subdue the mad pegasus with that we both begin to run into a nearby forest.

We reach a spot deep inside the forest with Craig panting and me waiting for him to regain his breath. Craig's cloaking had already worn off half way through the forest while mind had just now deactivated. "Delta, report." I order.

A holographic green spartan appears and speaks, "They did not see us leave. There is a 99.4% chance they are too busy still trying to subdue that guardspony."

"Good. Did you mark Craig as friendly?"

"Done." Delta disappears.

Craig then stand up and says “Good don’t want to be hit by that gun now, there wouldn’t be much of me left after if it connected.”

Gamma and Delta appear suddenly in front of us and Gamma talks in his Stephen Hawking voice, "Your displaced conversation earlier." I regard him curiously. Delta continues for him, "Theoretically that would mean things from the universe your costume was made about would start appearing in a space rift. Correct?" What? Is he saying what I think he's saying? "Uh Craig? Does that actually happen?"

“Does what happen?” Without hesitation and very confusingly, the two ai fragments repeat the entire conversation.

"Does it?"

“Umm i’m afraid i don’t know i haven't heard about it happening, but saying that i haven't heard of multiple copies of the same token appearing before so who knows.”

I groan and point up. "I think I know why they asked that now." Craig looks at where I'm pointing.

"Aw... you've got to be fucking kidding me." A pelican that is very much on fire and getting closer crashes right next to us after a few seconds.

"Ok Craig. I'm going to ask you a question and I want you to answer it truthfully. Okay?"

“OK what do you want to know?”

"Why did you say the forbidden words and evoke Murphy's law?"

“I don’t understand what you mean?”

"Then why is there a pelican gunship... Wait. Gunship? Holy shit! Help me open the back!" I rush over to the back of the pelican and try to pry open the hatch but it doesn't budge.

Craig then walks up to the door and places one hand on top of it and some blue tendrils seep in between the gaps in the hatch and spread out and then rip it off the door completely removing it.

What is seen inside has brought many to tears with its beauty. ROWS upon ROWS of every single type of weapon is inside it. "Is that a fucking gravity hammer?! It is!" I pick it up and put it on my back. "And an incineration cannon?! Craig! We're rich!"

He then laughs and says “Until Celestia find this and find a way to use them on us.... we need to take what we want and destroy the rest, she can’t get a hold of this stuff.”

"Do you have pocket dimension technology?..."

He then look at at the staff on his back and says “maybe but i’ve never used it before the guy i got this from said this could cause insanity” he then reaches for the staff and says “but it’s that or ponies wielding these weapons”

"Is that a token?"

“yeah it’s from a Displaced i met recently, It gives me access to something called the warp.”

"Is the warp a pocket dimension?"

“I think it can be used that way… Only one way to find out” he then smashes the staff on the floor and a small portal appears beside him. “Come one let's get this stuff away”

"Wait!" I take the staff from him and hit the ground with it extremely hard. Nothing happens. "I'm an AI I can't really go insane. So... maybe I can replicate the effects of the staff by hitting something with it or something? Would that imbue the thing I hit it with if I charge it with energy?"

He then looks at me and says “I don’t think you can get it to work.” He then looks at the staff and says “We have no time to mess with the portal we need to get this stuff out of here.”

"Fine. I'm going to try something." Suddenly all the fragments of Alpha appear in front of me and Craig's eyes widen. "Time to go meta." I suddenly feel stronger, more angry, and many other feelings. My armor starts to change until I'm taller and look exactly like the Meta's armor except mine is blue. I run towards the pelican and slam the hatch shut before literally grabbing the whole fucking thing and throwing it into the portal. After a few seconds I revert back to normal, drained. "I didn't think that would actually work."

“You and me both” he then hits the staff on the floor again and the portal closes, Craig then proceeds to put the staff back on his back.

"Erm... So how will I get some of weapons if I... wait a second. Are you serious? I just realized something. These weapons were all at infinite ammo and energy." I grab the incineration cannon and it forms in a really cool way before finishing in my arms. "Then again... I have no idea how we would even get energy for forerunner weapons in the first place."

Craig shrugs his shoulders and says, “I don’t either but…” He then stops and says “hide quickly”

We then activate active camo before disappearing from sight.

Seconds later Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walk towards where we were standing previously.

I then hear Applejack say “Ah heard him and that other feller over here. Where'd they go?"

Craig then looks at me and starts a psychic link with me then says “Let me lure them away.”

I nod at him "Did you get any weapons from the gunship?"

He just shakes his head and says “Nope but i won’t need it just give me a minute” he then quickly changes from standing on two legs and instead turns into a Dark Blue pegasus with a black mane and tail along with green eyes. He then nods his head as his camouflage fades as he begins to walk carefully in front of Applejack and then promptly collapses.

Seconds later they look at him in shock and run over to him, at this point i realised what he is up to as i see a small image of a bullet hole in his back hooves.

"We have to get him help! What if Church is being possessed? He might not be in control of his actions! Rainbow Dash." Rainbow turns to Twilight, floating in the air. "Get Princess Celestia, the Elements of Harmony, and the rest of the gang here!" Rainbow Dash salutes and takes off in the direction of her leader.

Huh. I thought as I see Twilight and Applejack thinking of a battle plan and not noticing Craig's body slowly dissolving until after he is already gone. By then we are already far away.

2 hours of running later

Well... more like me just running nonstop 40 miles an hour while carrying Craig. I finally slowly down and look back. We already passed three villages by now, not that anyone saw us in the thick of night. I put Craig down who wakes up as soon as I drop him.

He then slowly sits up and mutters “I need to stop making my injuries work so effectively. I even felt it then.”

"Yeah well... Now what do we do? We definitely aren't in Equestrian territory anymore if that city has anything to say." I point at the gigantic mountain range in front of us with a huge ass fortress on it.

Craig then looks at me and says “what is this place?” We both hear something that nobody wants to hear.

"For the holy flag! Kill the blues!"

"Please no." I moan. A bunch of screaming and gunshots is heard and then nothing. "Ok so you know what? I want to go home." The shooting renews again afterwards.

"I think we both know who that is… but he can’t exist… Let me try something” He then changes into a red solder with Pink Armour and shouts “I didn't know you could put a flag there! What a tight fit!" I swear you could hear the record scratch as every single red and blue soldier just stare at us.

I take a moment and then shout while pointing somewhere randomly "Hey he has the flag!" Everyone looks at a blue soldier who actually had the red flag. He sighs.

"Well shit." And everything dies. Except well us. Cause you know. Can't have that happening.

"How do I send you back?" I ask curiously.

He then looks at me and says “Most people you just say our contract is complete but can get back whenever we are ready. Anyway do you want to sort out what you need from the ship?”

"Open the portal" I order bluntly.

He then smiles as he changes back to his original form and grabs the staff off his back and smashes it against the ground again causing a massive portal and the ship to just fall out of it. Strangely the ship appears brand new again.

"That's epic, a repairing portal. Not that the ship was really that damaged. Take any weapons you want but leave me with at least two types of every one of them. It looks like I have a new personal vehicle."

He then looks at me and says “you sure?”

"Yeah it will give me more space anyway. Not like we need ammo since everything is infinite."

He then smiles and says “Ok then." He then walks in and takes a look at what was there and then kneels down and picks up a helmet that was on the floor and says “Am i Ok to take this?"

"Eeyup isn't that an EOD helmet? That's fucking epic." And it was. It looked to me like a black eod helmet with red eyes.

I then look at it and say “may need to change it’s colour but it looks ok” he then carefully places it over his head and says “what do you think?”

I simply give a thumbs up. "Anything else? You can still grab one of everything you know."

“Ok” Craig then look at a Sniper rifle similar to the one i have and places it on his back he then proceeds to pick up a standard assault rifle, pistol, a few grenades and a rocket launcher. he then walks back out and says “I think that will be enough”

"Okay well if you ever need anything just call." My token falls from the sky and hits Craig in the nuts before falling to the floor. I cringe. "Anyway. Craig. Buddy ol pal, our contract is complete”."

Craig then smiles and salutes me before he disappears and says “If you ever are in trouble you know who to call”

Author's Note

Hello Everyone,

This was another Crosover this on being with LostFaith and his story The Alpha. I can promise you that this will not be the last we hear of Church.

OK next time we have a break from all the chaos... yeah like that will ever happen.

See you then
The Dark Brony

Chapter 22 - Before the War (unedited)

I arrived back in my Equestria(Again). “And now I am armed to the teeth with halo weaponry… This is seriously happening in just a few days. I hope Equestria calms down soon?” I sighed.

I then look at myself and say “Don’t want ponies getting the wrong idea” with that i turn my sword back into a guitar and say “That's better”

I then look up and see Twilight run up to me as she shouts “Craig we need to head to Canterlot”

“What's the emergency?”

She just smiles and says “No emergency just some training for you courtesy of princess Celestia and Luna.”

I then sigh and say “Dash told you about what i’ve got to do”

“Yeah… I still think you're crazy for doing this”

“Please Twilight don’t remind me.”

She then smiles and says “OK Craig let's get to the station the train leaves in a few minutes.”

“Ok lets go.” with that we both begin to run towards the station.

Once we reach the station we see that everyone is there waiting for us and i say “you all coming along to see me get thrashed by whatever Celestia has planned for me.”

I then see Rainbow smile and say “You really think the guards can do you in?”

I then smile and say “no but no reason i can’t humour them, I’m worried about getting knocked around by Shining Armour”

I then hear Twilight say “I doubt you’ll need to fight him he’s probably busy”

“Twilight he’ll be overseeing his guards training most likely which will include me”

I then see Rarity walk over to her and tell her “and even if he is I doubt that Craig will use everything he’s got.”

I then laugh and say “Yeah I wouldn’t use the majority of my gear. Some of the stuff i’ve recently acquired are quite dangerous, lethal infact.

They then all look at me in confusion as Twilight asks “What do you mean?”

I then think about the dangers of showing them whilst on the platform the say “It’s not exactly safe to use them here… how about this i will demonstrate most of the weapons once we are at Canterlot where it is safe to do so”

She then looks at me and says “why most and not all?”

“One of the weapons are very dangerous. It can cause insanity if you look into the portal it creates”

“Seriously Craig… insanity, pretty ridiculous lie… it’s even worse than my prank” replied Twilight

“Applejack am I lying to her?”

She then looks at me, then to Twilight and says “I hate to say it Twi but i don’t think he is”

I then see Twilight look at me and mutter “that is crazy, just crazy, that makes no sense” with that she walks onto the train.

Seconds later I sigh and say “I think i broke her again”

I then hear fluttershy whisper “I’m sure she’ll be fine”

“I hope your right.” With that we follow Twilight onto the train.

-3 Hours later-

Once we arrived in Canterlot we walked of the train and onto Canterlot station. I then looked up to see that there were a few guards waiting for us, at this point i smile to the girls and say “I think Celestia send us an escort to the palace”

Pinkie then looks at me and says “think she expects you to cause trouble”

I then laugh and tell her “Maybe… but i don’t plan on causing any”

She laughs then whispers “Oh Craig… you're a Displaced it kind of comes with the job per say”

I then laugh and tell her “I suppose you’re right” I then look at everyone and say “alright let’s get this party started”

I then hear Pinkie shout “hey that's my line!” At this point we all laugh as we leave the station under the escort of the guards.

As the guards escorted through the castle, both me and pinkie eavesdropped on their conversation. Seeing as we had nothing else to do other then wait until we got to the throne room.

“Hey… did you hear about those huge dogs that entered the castle?” The guard whispered to his comrade.

Seeing as all the guards look the same, it was hard to point out who was talking and who was not. The other guard looked back at his friend with a raised eyebrow. “Dogs? What dogs?”

“Guess you didn’t hear." He started. "There are a pack of wild dogs in the castle, saying they are here to make "peace". Like they are some higher class or honorable warrior or something,”

“Sounds like some weird rumor going around the castle, that isn't true!” He whispered back agerly to his close friend.

“No, I’m telling you! I saw it! A massive white dog that was taller then Celestia herself!”

“I’d say the Canisius are more important than you for one, and secondly i’d say that they are likely here to talk to us and the Princesses!” I leaned in and whispered into their ears, sending chills down their spines.

The two guards gulped in response, ending their somewhat quiet conversation.

We turned a corner of the maze like castle, ahead of us were two large gold doors with small silver handles decorating it’s front. The two guards ran to the sides of the doors and opened them, revealing the throne room and it’s contents. As usual, the room was large and seem to show royalty in every corner. We entered the royal room and to my amazement, we found Alpha and Celestia talking to one another at the large center table.

Celestia noticed our presence and slowly turned her attention to us. “Ah, Craig. Come, sit down.” She said, pulling out seven of the chairs on the other side of the table with her telekinetic magic allowing me and my friends to sit down.

“Thank you Princess” I smiled, walking towards the chair. “And it is a pleasure to see you again Alpha” I bowed before sitting in my seat.

Alpha nodded her head with a smile. “As well, Mr.Craig,”

“I see you have met Ms.Engel Mor’feea?” Celestia replied.

"Yes and I can say our first meeting was… memorable” I weakly smiled, scratching the back of my head with my fingers.

Alpha coughed with her paw next to her muzzle, remembering their first encounter. “Yes, it was… Unexpected to say the least,” She raised her head. “But as always, It is nice to meet you too Mr.Craig,”

“Anyway, how is everyone doing since we last saw each other?”

“Fin’ra, Ste’fur, and Paorach have all been fine. They are actually walking this world as we speak,” She smiled.

“I’m glad our encounter left a good impression in the end, I’d feel bad if I caused your kind to avoid us over that misunderstanding”

Celestia looks at both me and Alpha with confusion. “And what misunderstanding would that be?”

Alpha looked back at the ruler with a warm smile. “A simple rock that had been accidently thrown, Celestia,”

Celestia's concern look was now dotted with worry. “Well at least you settled your differences without problems?”

“Dan’t Worry Princess! They dan’t hold unta grudges f’ur long!” A familiar semi-high pitched Scottish accent sounded through the room. From the entrance of the throne room, two earth ponies were pampering a lunging biped, hands behind his head in a moveable hammock. "It all depends on what happens in th'e situation!" He slowly rose from his pose on his newfound bed and waved at me. "Hello lad!" He smiled in a happy demeanor. He jumped off his hammock, performing three front-flips before landing perfectly on his tippie-toes. "How ya doin on this'er fine day!" He smiled, putting both hands on the side of his hips.

"OhmyCelestiahe'ssocute!" Pinkie yelled, squishing her cheeks together with her hooves, making her lips pucker. She leaned in close to me and whispered. "What is he~?!" She asked, pointing her hoof at the orange biped.

I then smile and say “A good friend Pinkie” I then look at Poarach and tell him “It’s good to see you again how are you feeling?”

“Th’e day is getting ah lot better!” He happily said, walking over to the table and taking a seat of his own.

I then smile and say “Pinkie Pie meet Poarach, Poarach meet Pinkie Pie”

“Nice ta-”

Pinkie quickly snatched Proaches hand and shook it drastically up and down, lifting the small creature up, keeping him airborne for a short duration. “Hi I’m Pinkie Pie!”

I then laugh and say “Pinkie personal space”

“Oh, sorry!?” She let go of Paorach’s hand, letting him land face first onto the marble floor.

As soon as his body made contact with the floor, I noticed a silver transparent octahedron envelop his body, it quickly faded just in the time it took to appear.

I quickly glanced back at Paorach, confused on what just happened. “What was that?” I asked.

Paorach put the palms of his hands on the floor and pushed himself upright, standing on both paws. “It’s called “Barrier” It reduces force taken ta one’s form” He cringed, rubbed the front of his head. Scratch marks were visible on his face. “Is this bracelet ah enchanted ta keep th’e spell on m’he. Although not as powerful...” Again he cringed at the small bump that was now growing on his forehead. “It helps,”

“Ah, similar to some spells in games. I believe there was one in a game I played only days before I arrived here, what was it called .... Witcher? I believe the spell was called something along those lines... What was it?” I thought to myself, putting my hand up to my chin. “Quen... or was it... Aard?” I muttered. The chairs in the room scooted back, causing everyone to hold onto their seats. “Ok maybe not that one”

“lad!” Paorach said with disappointment, getting to his feet and sitting back down in his seat. “What ah used was ah part of Abjuration magic!”

I rub my head, uncertain of the word he used. “I’ve not heard of that before… but saying that I come from a world without magic. So, I suppose that makes sense?”

“Ok lad… Abjuration magic focuses on magical energies to provide protection. It can take a number ov forms, including warding off specific types ov weapons or creatures and discouraging or dispelling enemies!” He gave a quick description, dramatically taking off his goggles and cleaning the lens with his thumb. “Abjuration also includes ah variety ov spells involving avoidance and repellency. Abjuration spells concentrate on eliminating or hindering sources ov potential harm rather than repairing damage. Seeing as It’s rarely used lad, not many know about it!”

“I suppose that makes a lot of sense. a lot more sense than all my powers.”

A cough made its presence clear. Paorach put his goggles back on his head and turned to Celestia. I did the same. “Shall we continue with our meeting Craig?”

I then smile and say “Ah yes, sorry about that please continue”

“Thank you Craig. I heard about what you shall soon attend from my faithful student and I wish to give you as much time and training to prepare you for what lies ahead. I have decided that the best way from you to train is to face the full force of my army whist not using any of your advanced weaponry.”

“Seriously Princess I can’t use my advanced weaponry…?” I then rub my head and say “thank god now I don’t need to worry about seriously injuring one of my opponents.”

“And if You do defeat Celestia's Army, You will be training with one of my pups,” She smiled. “I and Celestia have been discussing this matter and she has convinced me to help you, but you must earn it,”

I then look at them in confusion and say “You really want me to face a pup? No offence but in my world it’s like attacking a small child… I’d say it’s pretty wrong to do that?”

Alpha laughed, her voice echoed across the royal walls. “You will see what I mean Mr.Craig, when you are finished…”

To this i just smile and say “OK I look forward to meeting him” I then turn to Celestia and say “when do you want me to start training?”

She then smile and say “now” with that she ignites her horn and we are teleported outside.

as we appear outside the barracks i see that we are in a large yard where i see what must have been just a few hundred soldiers and i look at her and say “that's the whole army Celestia? I hate to say but it seem quite underwhelming considering that this is the force that’s supposed to be able to protect the whole of equestria.”

She just smiles and says “we'll see soon won’t we”

To this i just nod my head and change my guitar into the sword and with that producing all of my weaponry, of which i remove all of the guns and the staff and them against a wall behind us and then turn back to Celestia and say “Ok ready”

I then turn to my opponents and bow to them then quickly ready my sword as Celestia just nods as four pegesai bolt towards me. I then just smile and say “Lets see what you can do” I then wait to the last possible second and then slip to the side and instantly uppercut one of them in the chest which cause him to instantly collapse then within seconds I arrive next to two of the others and quickly knocking their heads together instantly knocking them out I then look around for the fourth one of them but fail to find him. I then shut my eyes and sensed a figure rapidly falling toward me i then look up and see him moving at what seemed to be as fast as a bullet towards me i then pull my hand to my side and as he gets nearer and thrusts it upwards just before he makes contact with me causing him to collapse onto the floor in pain holding his muzzle.

I then look around to see that i am surrounded by twentyfive more soldiers that all seemed to be Unicorns. I then look round in worry and move my hands into one symbol and shout “Shadow Clone Jutsu” I then see the unicorns back away as now instead of me being surrounded the circumstance had changes and my clones surrounded them outnumbering them two to one. They all then charge towards them and in turn strike them each down before they can even cast a spell.

I then turn towards the remaining ponies to see that that what remained were what seem to be forty earth ponies, twenty-five pegasi and eleven Unicorns. I then smile as i see the one leading them was no other than good old Shining Armour. I then smile and say “let's have fun with this thing” Then all of the clones charge towards the Earth ponies and unicorns each holding a ball of seemed to air in their hands and charge towards them. As each one makes contact with a pony it sends them flying backwards as the majority of them smash into the surrounding walls whilst an unlucky few get knocked into the air causing many of the pegasi to come crashing to the ground unconscious from the force they were hit.

I then look up to see almost all of the remaining forces dropping their weapons and ran apart from just Shining Armour and one Pegasus. I then call off all of the clone and say “Shining! how about we make this interesting just you two against me!”

They then look at me as Shining Armour says “OK then, you best be ready Craig”

With that they both charge at me Shining armour on the ground whilst the pegasus in the air i then whisper “Yrden” Which instantly creates a small circle on the ground that as they move into causes them to slow down. During which time I quickly dispatch the confused Pegasus as I quickly run forward and bring my knee up into his chest knocking him out of the circle and leaving him unconscious.

I then land behind Shining Armour and say “Sorry I’ll rephrase that one on one”

We then turn toward each other as he says “You took out my whole guard singlehandedly and you don’t even look like you’ve even started trying.” he then smiles and says “let see how our newest recruit lasts against a captain” with that he charges towards me as I close my eyes and I begin to feel like time began to slow. I then open them as I quickly sidestep him and attempt to strike him in the side however before i make contact a small shield appears in front of my hand as it appears in a purple glow.

I then look at him and say “Ok then let’s turn it up a notch” With that i jump backwards as a red flame appears in my hand and i throw it at Shining Armour however instead of hitting him it instead struck the ground beside which knocked him of balance, I then charged towards him and mange to catch him by sweeping his front hooves out from under him causing him to fall to the floor. I then jump and bury my sword into the ground beside his head.

The girls cheered me on, raising their hooves and stomping the ground with excitement. Fluttershy fainted and Twilight seemed to breath in and out at fast speeds while putting her hoof onto her chest. I rose to my feet and offered a helping hand to the guard on the ground. He nodded and took my hand with his hoof, I pulled him towards me. As I supported the soldier to his hooves, I saw two white figures approached me, one with her chest puffed out and her head held high was obviously Celestia, while the other was none other than alpha, her wings tucked next to her side.

"It was very entertaining to watch Mr.Craig," alpha praised me with a smile. "I'm impressed by your magic powers and skill,"

I then blush and say “Wouldn’t say it was that amazing” I then look at Celestia then tell her “And sorry about holding back on your guards and Shining"

Rainbow dash flew towards us with her jaw wide open. "You were holding back!" She yelled, waving her hooves at the unconscious pile of guards.

“Yeah i’ve never needed to go full out… think the most I’ve ever gone to was around maybe forty percent and that was against another Displaced. I’d say I used about twenty percent at a push”

"I see..." Celestia hummed, looking back at her entire squad of guards who were now struggling to their hooves. "I may need to give my guards more training?"

I then smile and say “Give me a few minutes Princess” my body then begin to glow as I walk up to each guard I subdued then whisper “Grand Healing” as they instantly begin to feel stronger and begin to stand up almost as if they hadn’t just be knocked out. I then turn to Celestia and say “that should help them.” with that the glowing ceased.

"You still cease to amaze me Craig," She shook her head with a weak smile.

I then rub my head and say “Thank you Princess. but all i did was fix the mess I caused”

"So Mr.Craig" Alpha started. "You have peeked my interest. I will allow you to train with any of our pups and learn from them... That is if you wish?"

I then smile and say “it would be an honour”

"That is wonderful!" She smiled, walking towards the castle. "Walk with me Mr.Craig, and I will show you who you will be with,"

“Ok then Alpha ready when you are.” with that I follow her towards the castle.

We walked through the castle, it was like an endless maze of marble and glass with gold props hugging the walls of the hallways.

"Who would you like to train with Mr.Craig?" She asked, shifting her wing.

Craig then smiles and ask “Who is their to train with?”

"You may train with any of us, as long as you have reason to. Paorach is available, he may be small, rude, and... Immature, in some situations, but he knows much." She said admiring the stained glass that we passed by. "There is Ste'fur, Wolf, who knows much about patience and change, who would gladly help you. Fin'ra... I am uncertain of him. Although..." She put her paw next to her chin, her face contorted to concern. "There is Tel'den,"

“Why are you unsure about this Tel’den? Is there something I should know?”

"No," She shook her head. "He is fine and well, but I worry more for him then I do for the rest of my pups,"

“Why do you worry about him… is there something wrong with him?” I asked.

"There are many things wrong with him. He is not very social with his own brothers and sister, isolating himself from his own kind. He will visit and come from time... The only worry I have for him, is that I feel like he is different from us... Like he is not a Canis..." Her head dropped close to the floor, saddens very clear in her voice. "The only reason I am putting him as a candidate is that he is here, on Equestria ground"

I then look at him, my eyes filled with determination and say “I know who I’m training with… Tel’den!”

Alpha lifted her head with ears pointing to the ceiling, astonished by my sudden outburst. "Are you certain Mr.Craig?" She tilted her head.

I then nod my head and say “As sure as I can be… He sound a lot like me, he isolates himself, avoids contact with other beings, doesn’t act like others do, he seem similar to me before I arrived on Equestria. and besides only a diamond can make a change to something that is the same as itself.” I then smile and say “You never know we may be the only ones who can help each other solve our own downfalls.

"You are very kind as always Mr.Craig..." She giggled. "I shall summon him then. Where do you wish to meet him?- umm, may I suggest somewhere less populated?"

I then scratch my head then say “the best place would be the everfree but that's not exactly safe… give me a minute”

I then close my eyes and try to get in contact with the Mayor. As soon as I manage to get a link with her I say “Mayor can I speak with you?”

"...Who's there!?" She asked looking around her office.

“sorry if i startled you… It’s Craig. If you're looking for me you won’t find me nearby I’m talking to you telepathically from Canterlot”

"Oh?" She said with a confused voice. "Ok... So, what can I do for you Craig?" She sat back in her chair, her eyes still searching the room.

“OK I know this is a bit out of the blue but I was wondering if I could get your permission to set up a training field in a large empty place outside of town, I also thought you could use it as an area for ponies to perform when it’s not being used.”

"Humm. I do not mind you... Training in or around ponyville, but setting up a large area away from the town is a bit tricky Craig. Is the grass land not that wide or open, and ponies could always go to the hills and practice... things?"

“You won’t need to worry about building it, I can prepare the land and build it up overtime and I was thinking as more of a larger area for when musical artists or performers come to town instead of packing lots of ponies into the town centre.”

"W-Well!" She thought. "I guess Craig," The mayor sighed with defeat, knowing that I would not give in with a polite no. "Mind if I ask how you are going to do this?"

“Not at all. I plan on working with the local community over time starting as just a small stage and a large space in front of it and slowly building it up overtime until we have a good size area for ponies to use”

"Ok Craig," She leaned back in her chair, looking up at the ceiling.

“Oh and sorry about the surprise call I’ll try not to do it again.”

"Thank you Craig?" She wrote down notes on a blank piece of paper with a pen. "Just be sure to clean up when you are done?"

I then laugh and say “No promises with my luck i’ll be all over the place… almost like Pinkie”

"Don't remind me," She sighed.

“Ok, I hope to hear from you later gotta get back to my meeting”

I opened my eyes and faced alpha. She was waiting with patience. "Did you ask for permission to train in this... Place?"

“Well yes and no… we have a permission to use it but in return i need to build a stage and prepare it for use.”

"How do you plan to accomplish this on your own Mr.Craig?"

“by one of my kind’s most hated topics… hard work and on a brighter note I’m going to get help from the community.”

“I See” She was intrigued. “Where is this location if I may ask. So that I may send Tel’den to this location.”

“It’s the field just outside the main entrance ponyville, for simplicity's sake tell him to meet me at the entrance to the town”.

“As you wish”

I sat outside sugarcube corner, in the small wood chair that sat next to a pink wood table, just outside the candy coated building. I watched ponies of different bright colors enter and exit pinkies home. Either walking out with a smile on their faces, or leaving with a cardboard box filled to the brim with cakes or sweets. It was all fine and relaxing, I was only waiting for the unintroduced Canis who I have yet to know. I stared at the edge of town, waiting the strange creature to appear over the green, grassy hills.

I took In a deep breath... And exhaled. All the while looking at the endless rows of large earth mounds that surrounded the peaceful village. I had already made plans to summon the building I told the mayor and alpha we would be training with when we meet. It was then, that I noticed a small figure approaching ponyville’s front entrance. I squinted my eyes, trying to get a better view of the far off figure.

It was another pony, His coat was white with gray scattered around his body, his mane was very short with a dark gray color and his cutie mark was the USB connector symbol pointing upward. The obvious things that were noticeable about the stallion was that a titanium prosthetic leg occupying his left hind leg, and he seemed to slouch with his head half ways from the ground. He walked into town and from what I could guess, he seemed to be paranoid and insecure. The only emotion he seemed to show was a blank stare.

I then sigh and mutter “he really is no different than me before I came to Equestria” I then stand up and begin to walk towards Tal’den as I think “I hope this doesn’t seriously backfire two of us who struggle with being around others trying to get over it… This sounds like a worse idea every second.”

“Hello!?” He said as I approached him in a low, gravelly, monotone voice, his eyes directed to the ground with expressionless features.

I then sigh, kneel down so i am nearer to his eyes level and say “Are you Tal’den?”

His ear twitched and swiveled in my direction. “That I am... Tech Tel’den, and you are Craig?” He asked in the same low monotone voice.

“Yes I am… I’ve heard a lot about you from Alpha but i for one do not like to go on the word of others I prefer to understand them from my own meetings.”

“Then you must know that I am not a pony if you have talked to leader Alpha. I am a being of a sentient species” He specified, moving his head to the side to allow his ears to point towards me, his fully gray eyes examined nothing but air.

“As are all these ponies they're not like the ponies and horses where i’m from and anyway if what she said was true, me and you are more alike than we make out”

“Is that so?” He asked, tilting his head.

“Yes Alpha said you avoid contact with your family, me i avoided all contact out of fear of being hated and always attempted to hide my face.”

He hummed. “...Shall we train, do you accept or decline?” He asked.

I then smile and say “I accept and am ready when you are.”

“Then where are we going to train. I look around and I see nothing but darkness. The only available description I can make out from this land is an open area?”

I then smile and say “You’re looking where we are training give me a second” I then close my eyes and an building similar in shape to the Colosseum in Rome appeared in the open space. I then open my eyes, point toward the newly made stadium and say “that is where we’re training”

His head rose from its position, he sniffed the air. “Are we safe from prying eyes?

“Once we get inside I will create clones of myself to ensure nopony or nobody watches us.”

“Then let us proceed inside.”

“Ok then let's go.”

As we walk inside we are surrounded by pristine marble walls that are engraved in gold and walk over what look like ancient mosaics that are in a multitude of images and colours.

As Tel’den followed me through the arena his form began to static. His body changed and morphed quickly from an equine to a Canis. His fur was white with small gray lines appearing on certain parts of his body, battle scars. His left hind leg and right foreleg were replaced with thick metal in the form of a dog’s leg. His eyes were covered with a strip of white cloth that wrapped around his head and his tale was cut in half, leaving metal to replace what was left.

As I look at him i cringe as i say “looks like someone did a number on you…. what happened?”

"I was once a normal Canis, not an “Ceaseless”. HQ was attacked by enemy forces. Enemies thought I was an Ceaseless, they tortured me to reveal info on HQ. I did not know any. They gouged out my eyes, severed my tail for my body, they cut off two of my legs and they poured acid on my lung, heart, and my throat."

I then begin to feel terrible as I walk over to him place my hand on his shoulder and say “I am so sorry, nobody deserves that sort of torture… if you ever want revenge for what they did to you just tell me where to find those monsters and I will end them. Nothing hurt my friends.”

"Yes... The monsters, but I died when they were finished with my corpse" His emotions did not change neither did his voice. "I was dead for ten moons..."

I then sigh and say “I’m afraid I don't understand what you mean by ten moons”

“10 years" he quickly replied, walking further into the arena while I walked beside him.

I then look to the ground and say “Ten years… I wonder how long I was gone before I got a message to my parents and younger brother?”

"It all depends on how old you were before you came to the world"

“I was eighteen when I arrived, I still am, I only went missing a few days ago.”

He was silent for a short duration. "I am 567 years old in human belief. Before I turned into..." He looked at his right foreleg, the sound of a piston sounded from within the metal prosthetic. "This... I was 21, the average lifespan for a normal Canis is 57 to 78. But for an Ceaseless, or Immortal, it is usually 90,000 to 700,000."

“Wow I never thought about a being living that long… to be fair before coming here I never believed in magic, gods or any of the things in this reality.”

"I do not use magic Craig, although I do wish I could have it back. You should favor your life My heart was destroyed by the acid, my heart is where my soul lays. But that I have a heart made of metal with sheets of iron. I can no longer use magic for my soul can not remain. It would rust. I am a walking corpse, if I do not have a soul. Then I do not have life inside of me,"

“I think you're wrong about not having life… just because you lose something doesn’t mean it’s gone, I believe that if you want something hard enough you can amount to anything, you just need to not give up on yourself. look at Flair for example he was killed by my kind, he lost everything, and yet he didn’t give in, he persevered and now he can at least say he’s working for something he believes in.”

“He was not killed and his heart's still beating!” His voice rose from Its previous quiet and monotone self to a much louder, angrier form. “He was only experimented on, and he was asleep! I was not! And I was awake for my torture”

I then smile and say “And that brings me to my second point you say you don’t have a soul but I my experience everything does every plant, every creature that has life, you still walk you still breath and you still have emotions, you may hide it but you still have feeling for others.” I then mutter “As did I even after all my injuries” I then look back at him and say “You’re a survivor, you don’t give in, in my eyes that gives you as much of soul as anyone else.”

“Emotions!?” His monotone voice reappeared, but a look of surprise was plastered across his face, even with those covered eyes of his. He looked down at his paw, he brought it up to his throat. He shook his head. “Disremember this conversation, we will train” He walked further into the arena and sat down. “What do you want to learn”

I then smile and ask. “That depends… what can you teach me?”

“Using weapons and Conjuration. I am more familiar with guns and projectiles.” I rose my hand to counter his words, but his voice sprung to life before I could say anything. “-I am unable to use magic. But I never said I did not know how to use it. looking at your musical instrument” He pointed his head at the guitar on my back. “It is enabled with Hammer-space, there are weapons contained in the object?”

I then smile and say “Yeah the weapon is a sword I was given by Celestia which she and Luna the improved using their magic.”

“Other weapons than the sword?” He asked, adjusting the metal box that lay on his back.

“Yes but it may be easier to show you rather tell you” I then place my hand on the back of the guitar as my sword, Arihaims staff, and Churches sword and all of the guns I had acquired during my travels appeared on my body.

Tel’den seemed mesmerized by the weapons that lay scattered on the floor. He walked slowly over to the weapons. One of the guns were enveloped in a fuzzy, transparent texture. The MA5D slowly rose from the ground and hovered close to Tel’den’s face. He placed his paw on the white bandage around his head, lifting up the right side of the bandage, revealing a blue bionic eye. His reaction was that of surprise.

I then look at him in confusion then ask “What's wrong?”

“This is UNSC technology… Where did you claim this weapon?”

“I didn’t claim it, it was given to me by another Displaced a guy who had been turned into a guy from the show Red VS Blue. He gave them to me as thanks for helping him.” I then tap my helmet and say “He also gave me this”

Tel’den looked up to see the helmet I held on my head. He looked back at the assault rifle in his magnetic grip. The large box that was placed on his right side opened. Two ammo clips rose from the metal box. One of the two clips levitated towards the bottom of the assault rifle, replacing the clip that was held in the gun. The recently detached clip levitated back to the metal box and disappeared from sight. The sound of metal slugs scraped against a hollow container. He looked down the sights, determining the metal guns accuracy.

“Do you know how to use it?”

I then look at him and say “yeah it’s one of my strange powers, I can instantly learn and understand how to use anything I find”

“What about functioning ammo?”

I then rub my head and say “look at the ammo count.”

Tel’den looked at the guns blue textured ammo counter. “I understand the clip size. I was referring more to how much ammo you have.”

“It doesn’t run out… it doesn’t need to reload same goes for all weapons I have. I only ever need one clip.”

“Then this weapon is flawed.” He placed the gun gently back on the floor. “Same as the rest, there are rarely any weapons that have infinite ammo, that or this weapon is only a fake” He walked over to the rest of the guns. “Even I do not have infinite ammo…”

“When we found them they were in an UNSC Pelican and were like this after they came out of The Warp”

“...” He stood there staring at the guns for a short moment. “Then what are we here for?…” He said walking towards the exit of the arena.

“What do you mean?” I asked in confusion

“You seem to know everything there is to these weapons and have no clue of what you don't know. How are we supposed to train if you know all!”

“Because I don’t understand everything… I understand how they work but I don’t understand much else… my powers let me master things quickly but don’t give me any actual knowledge of their limits”

His mind wondered. He thought for some time. staring into my eyes. He sighed with annoyance. “Then I will show you.”

“thank you”

I then bow to him as I hear a voice say “Come on Craig, I need you!”

I then spin around and ask “Did you hear that?”

He lifted his ear, scanning the area for any sound. “I heard a voice?”

I then look down to my armor and say “Wait… my token, is someone contacting me… wait that voice… Church!”

I then quickly grab the amulet the say “Oh man Church you only gave me half a day without a call, that's fast… Give me a second” I then look at Tal’den and then sense another group of ponies and say “Sorry guys looks like I need to call it a day early.”

Tel’den looked at me with a face of confusion. He placed the white cloth back over his eye, concealing his bionic vision. He turned around, looking in the direction I shouted towards.

I then turn to the entrance and say “I can sense you all… Alpha, Twilight, Celestia, Rainbow Dash you to Paorach”

“Ah come on lad!” Paorach angrily yelled, the illusionary sphere that surrounded them shattered, revealing Paorach who was atop of Alpha’s back. “Maybe we wanted to stay hidden! And not let em know!”

I then smile as I pick my stuff up and say “Sorry you lot i’ve just been summoned I need to head off… I’ll be back as soon as I am able” With that i open the portal to Churches world and walk through it.

Before I left the world, I could hear the faint monotone voice of Tel’den, followed by the working of springs and pistons scraping against metal.

Author's Note

Hello Everyone,

Well so Craig has now found himself a trainer and has beaten all of the guard... lets face it almost all Displaced could do not, not really much training from that.

Next up another meeting with Church, Who knows what he wants now?

Hope to hear from you
The Dark Brony

Chapter 23 - A Call for Aid

Church’s POV

With a covenant threat looming overhead quite literally in my case I had little choice but to go to extreme measures to fix the threat. I exited the library right after Celestia finished her power transfer and walked into my pelican. “How are the systems?”

“All systems online. What do you need?” I transfer my electronic copy of the map of equestria to Virgil.

“Destination: Edge of the border. Speed: Mach 8.5”

Two hours later…

We arrive at the edge of the border and I wait for the gunship to land. When it does I get out and take Craig’s token from the pile and say, “Come on Craig, I need you!”

A few seconds later a voice comes back through the amulet and says “Oh man Church you only gave me half a day without a call, that's fast… Give me a second” I then hear him say “sorry guys looks like I need to call it a day early.”

Seconds later a bright portal appears in front of me as Craig walks through it and it closes as soon as he is clear. He then looks at me and say “Well what's happened for you to need me so badly?”

“Pop quiz, what destroyed Reach?”

I then see Craig’s eyes widen as he say “Oh hell you got the fucking covenant to deal with great i’m getting pulled into two wars.” He then says “OK then what do you need to do?”

“Well first, what do you think will happen if we destroy the ships above us currently? Exactly, more will come to finish us off. We need to scare them off somehow. Flood? No. Too risky. Uh… no. Forerunners will only attract their attention. Shit.”

“Or maybe you could just go up there and try peaceful negotiations…”

“Um Craig… Have you taken any drugs or alcoholic substances recently?”

“No but i have been hit round the head by half the Equestria army. so yeah that could be it.”

“Virgil, open the hatch.” The hatch of the gunship opens. “Now Craig, have you read any of the Halo books? Every single weapon even the ones that were prototypes that were never released in Halo are in this pelican. It’s using Red Vs Blue logic where it’s bigger on the outside than the inside as it may be a facsimile of the pelican they transferred Sheila into. Now look in.” I pull out my m99 Stanchion rifle. “You see this? It’s a fucking Gauss sniper rifle.” I pull out a M6J Carbine and throw it to Craig.

He then looks at me and sighs then says “What's eating you up so much… listen buddy you're talking to a guy who doesn’t want a full scale war, that could kill everyone on equestria.” He then looks up and says, “Listen, if push comes to shove there is one thing I can try to do and that is rewrite their captain’s memory.”

I get a shit-eating grin inside my helmet. “Can you breath in space?”

Craig then scratches his head and says, “Did Bardock in Dragon Ball Z?”

“I don’t know, I never watched that show.” I say blankly.

I then smile and say “He did when fighting an alien who could breath in space, I am able to manipulate any ability, skill or technique so yes I can.”

An idea enters my head and my grin is so big it could split the planet, yes it’s that big. “Wait a minute, bigger on the inside… LOADING BAY! ARMOR! AI! DRONES! Oh my god. Mexican Army! Yes. So much yes. We have to do it! It’ll be like Halo legends ‘The Package’ except with mexican space robots!”

Craig then smile and says “Are you sure you don’t want them to speak spanish and call them Lopez?”

2 hours later…

We had finished assembling all the sets of armor and installing voice chips in them.

“Activate Lopez Protocol!” Yes, I made a protocol for that.

“López se ha activado.” They all say in their native language.

Craig then smirks and says “Sorry but I feel like one's going to turn evil and attack us”

“Si usted es Simmons te mataré.” The Lopezes say dangerously.

Craig then puts his hands up and says “and they know about Simmons we are in trouble” He then smiles and says “No, mi nombre no es Simmons . Mi nombre es Craig y yo no soy tu enemigo.” (No, my name is not Simmons. My name is Craig and i am not your enemy.)

“Ah, hablas español a diferencia de ese idiota roja Sarge. Él es como un borracho rusa en su estupidez.” (Ah, you speak Spanish as opposed to the red idiot Sarge. He's like a Russian drunk in his stupidity.) Wow, that’s fucked up. That hurt what feelings I had left.

Craig then said “Estoy de acuerdo contigo López Sarge era un idiota absoluto.” (I agree with you López, Sarge was an absolute idiot.)

“Ok, I get you guys like talking to people that speak your language but can we move on and get armored, we are going to space to take out covenant.

“Pacto?! ¿Estas loco?” (Covenant? Are you insane?!)

“I don’t know. Am I insane?”

“Sí. Sí, tú eres.” (Yes. Yes you are.) The Lopezes all say in agreement.

“Okay, then just make backups of yourself.” The Lopezes all facepalm.

Craig then looks at me and says “Seriously Church? You realise they are all just one program, right?” He then turns to the Lopezes and says “Sin ofender” (No Offence)

“RACIST!” We all say to Craig as we cross our arms.

He then razes his arms and say “Yeah i’m sorry”

“Seriously? You guys already made two million backups?!” I shout in surprise.

“Nunca está de más estar preparados, idiota.” (It never hurts to be prepared, idiot.)

I look around at the group of thirty Lopezes and say to craig, “Half of them are with you. Get them armed and ready.” I turn to the rest of them which don’t move. “You heard that?! Half of you with Craig and half of you with me! Get armed and I need a sitrep!” Half of them move towards Craig and stand in front of him, awaiting orders.

Craig then turns to the other half and says “Ya has oído la IA Estamos mejor prepararse.” (You heard the AI. We best get prepared.)

“Warning.” Virgil says. “Precursor presence detected. Identified as Flood, and are capable of Neural Physics. You have been warned.”
“I fucking hate my life.” I curse.

“At least they can’t screw you over buddy.”

“You know why it said Precursor presence? The Flood were created from the ashes of the Precursors when humans and San 'Shyuum ate pheru which were infected by the ashes which failed to revive the Precursors. This infected humans and other life forms. These motherfuckers mean business. They hate all life for destroyed them. I’m only worried about your survivability.”

“You and me both. I think i need to get in some XCOM skills”

“Recommended loadout for this mission: Forerunner weapons. No Covenant presence detected. If you look close you will see a flood hive connected to that ship. We need to stir it away from the planet and towards the sun.” I say.

“I got a better Idea” He then put two fingers on his forehead and disappears.

I look around, since my promethean vision shows him as completely gone. My eyes rest on the window.

As I look towards the location of the hive and see a tiny spot that is barely noticeable floating nearby I then see a bright blue light flies towards the Hive and the smash into it leaving it pieces as it begins to just float away from the ship and slowly begins to break apart.

Seconds later Craig then appears back in the Pelican and says “That should thin the numbers a bit.”

“Warning: Flood spores en route towards planet Equis.” I sigh and am about to get up before I fall to the ground immobile. The lopezes collapse as well. “Electrical failure on sector 6! Warning: Energy failure. System failure.” Virgil’s voice starts to distort as the pelican starts to go off course.

POV: Craig

I see all the Lopezes collapse suddenly. “Electrical failure on sector 6! Warning: Energy failure. System failure.” Virgil’s voice says.

I turn towards Church as he collapses and shout, “Church! Church you OK”

Delta’s distorted hologram appears in front of me and says, “I’m afraid you are going to have to restore the power somehow. This unit is suffering failures.” He disappears.

I then mutter “dammit wish one of you guys were active right now could really use the technical knowhow to fix this mess.”

Suddenly a hologram of Church appears as he exits his armor. “Me. Inside your head. Now.”

I then nod my head and quickly grab my helmet and put it on as Church accesses the neural Interface in my helmet and Bii begins to cover my body encasing me in my symbiotic skin I then say “You OK up their Church?”

“Your architecture isn't much different from this Pelican's…”

“Don’t get any funny ideas.” I say. “You really don’t want to piss Discord off.”

“Fine. I’m going to activate your HUD and I need you to get armed. There should be a weapons bay around here somewhere. Grab any Forerunner weapons you need.”

I then say, “Okay.” With that I run towards a Z-180 Close Combat Rifle/Asymmetric Engagement Mitigator otherwise known as a scattershot and a Z-130 Directed Energy Automatic Weapon also known as a suppressor.

“New energy source found. Enough power has been restored to keep autopilot enabled but I’m afraid your MJOLNIR Mark VI Generation 2 army will not be active.” The pelican rights itself back towards its destination.

I roll my eyes and say “Absolutely bloody brilliant” I then run towards one of the doors and say “Church where is the nearest power source we can use to refuel the ship?”

“Hehe… Yeah, about that. You’re looking at it.”

I look at him in confusion. “What?”

“You see that sun right there? Yeah, it’s an artificial star. My guess is that it is forerunner-made.”

“How are we gonna sort this out then we can’t leave the ship to get it otherwise they’ll take over… Got any good ideas.”

“Wait. Something’s happening. The flood spores… they’re actually burning in the atmosphere. That isn’t supposed to be possible. Or at least very unheard of.” Church’s projection flickers for a moment. “There.” A waypoint appears on my hud about 300m away. “There should a backup power generator in that direction.

I run through the corridor and up some stairs until I reach a door that is locked. “

“Fuck the doors locked. We got any way to open this or does it need to be forced open?”

“You realize you are talking to an artificial intelligence program right?” Church quips sarcastically.

“yes… yes i do. Ok then could you get this door open I know this is Delta’s specialty but you should be OK”

“Delta.” Church’s voices rings out. A hologram appears next to Church.

“Yes, Epsilon?”

“Get this door open.”

“I’m afraid you are going to have to wait a moment. Virgil has currently locked herself out and is denying communications.”

A hologram of Tex (Allison or Beta) appears next to Delta. “Well she probably has a very damn good reason for doing so.”

“Beta. I have not seen you in a while. The door is unlocked.” With that the holograms disappear.

“OK then wasn’t expecting that lets sort this generator out then stop that invasion before it begins” With that i run into the room as I hear the sound of footsteps outside the door “fuck… you deal with the generator i’ll deal with our uninvited guests.”

“If you say there are flood in there I will literally fucking scream.” Church says.

“I don’t know what it is but i can swear i heard something outside.”

“Do you want to pull a Halo 2 on those fucking flood if they are outside?”

I then smile and announce “thought you’d never ask”

“Delta, are there any space pickles in here?”

“Covenant antimatter charge located.” A waypoint appears on my hud, right next to the banging that is coming outside. “I really don’t like where it is located. Chance of survival: 13.9%”

“Great. The percentage has a 13 in it. We are fucked.” Church moans.

“Oh quit your bitching.” Tex says.

“Could be worse I could act like Agent Carolina”

“*sigh* Did you really just talk about her in front of Tex?” Tex’s hologram appears and flips me off before disappearing.

“Oh bad thinking on my part sorry” I then grab the scattershot from my back and get ready to fight and whisper “got any music up there?” The instrumental version of Breaking Benjamin’s Blow Me Away starts to play in the background.

I then smile and put three fingers up and begin to count down and on one kick the door down, sending it flying, revealing a small group of grunts, one of them saying, “We barely got out of there! The demon is here somewhere. We must kill it.”

“Ok i’ve had enough i think it’s time for the best battle plan of all time” I then fire of one shot and obliterate one of the grunts and say “It’s called shotgun to the face”

“LEEEEERRRRROOOOOYYYYY JEEEENKIIIINSSSS!!!!!” Gamma/Garry shouts. What? If he couldn’t tell a knock knock joke then he had to choose an even worse one.

Seconds later multiple black tendrils shot out of my body and begin to impale each of the grunts on them and instantly retracted leaving the dead body of multiple grunts in my wake. I then look up and say “You are fucked.” At that point I grab my staff and smash it on the floor and a portal opens up below the group of grunts sucking them into the Warp i then close it and say “Prepare for insanity”

“That shit is seriously fucked up.” Before Church can say anything else something that makes me literally shit myself appears. A dozen flood juggernauts jump through the glass, shattering it.

“I don’t even want to know how the fuck that is possible.” Church says, pointing at the abominations in front of us.

I just look at Church and say “how's the reboot going for the generator?”

“All systems online. Life Support Online. Artificial Gravity Online. Shielding system online. FTL Drive online. Starboard cannons enabled. Self-Protective Priorities Authorized.” Virgil announces.

“Disable United Nations Space Command Emergency Priority Order 098831A-1.” Church says, I just look at him in confusion.

“Cole Protocol disabled. Are you sure about this?” Virgil asks.

“Affirmative.” Delta replies.

I then look at my side and say “ok time for something new i then grab my bolter pistol and form a fireball in my other hand and shout “BARBEQUE’S ON!” I then throw the fireball just in front of the juggernauts that begin to launching them backwards from the force of the explosion and then fire the bolter pistol multiple times at them getting multiple headshots with each shot.

Down the corridor we hear a shout, “Usted no va a destruir el López Ejército pesado!” (You will not destroy the Lopez the Heavy Army!) With that, all thirty Lopezes charge and fire.

“Targets identified.” One of the Lopez’s assault rifles pulls a Freckles and shouts every single enemy in sight. “Targets neutralized.”

“This is why I am scared of Freckles.” Church says.

I laugh and tell him, “Same here, before and after.”
“Had a bad experience?” Church quips sarcastically.

“Nah just saw how badass he was beforehand… hey if the covenant and the flood are here that could mean you could get agent maine to deal with in the future or even the rest of the gang appearing”

“Wait a minute. Flood, covenant. In season 1 Master Chief was mentioned… Project Freelancer… Staff of Charon… Mother of Invention… We need to find out what season this is. But how?”

“if only we knew someone who could break the fourth wall”

Discord’s distorted voice is heard, “Oh shut up, you read too much fanfiction.”

“Why does his type of humor remind me of Wyoming so much?”

“I honestly have learnt to ignore it”

“Wait a minute. I just realized something. The freckles assault rifle said targets neutralized. Does he mean… all of them onboard? The lopezes could have taken out all invaders since the power has restored...I remember outfitting the lopezes armor with promethean vision.”

“I don’t know.” I then close my eyes and say, “There's some left feels like there in the control room.”

“Fucking hell, why did I have to get a Tardis pelican. I mean I’m not complaining, it’s just… It feels too easy.”

“Yeah I thought the same thing it’s like…” We then feel the ship getting dragged by something, “We can’t catch a break today. What are the chances of blowing up their tractor beam?”

“Hyperdrive, Warp drive and Interstellar teleporter have been enabled.” Virgil’s voice says over the intercom.

“Excuse me?” Church says in confusion. “SOMEBODY PLEASE TELL ME WHY THE FUCK WE ARE IN A DOCTOR WHO PELICAN?!”

Delta’s hologram appears in front of me. “The chances are 199.3215223%. Hmm, my systems are functioning normally so I am unable to gather how I received that percentage.” He disappears.

“OK Virgil where are we going?”

“Destination: Unknown. This system has not been catalogued by the United Nations Space Command.”

“Ok this is getting ridiculous… Virgil who entered the commands to where we are going?”
“Do you talk to your mother like that?” She quips. “And for your information, I did. I locked the system out to these unggoy who are trying to hack into me.”

“Wait, why are there only grunts here? Is it another grunt rebellion? I swear, the last one almost destroyed the entire covenant.”

“Unknown.”

“Virgil Send me the coordinates of the grunts. we’ll deal with them”

“Access denied.” Virgil replies to me.

“Access override, level Alpha.” Church says.

“Access granted. Welcome back, Director.”

I look at Church and whisper, “Wait a minute, she didn’t notice that before?” He just shrugs. “meh suppose it never gets old”

“Virgil! What is the real classification of this ship?”

“Ship identified as G79H-TC/MA Pelican.”

“Director override.”

“Ship identified as Project Freelancer G79H-TCTA/MA Quantum Pelican Experiment #2601”

“Hey Craig? Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“I don’t know”

“Good because that would be fucking creepy. So, what I’m thinking is, we should destroy the whole covenant fleet. This is an experimental prototype pelican which uses quantum mechanics right? Well there has got to be a mac
cannon on here or something.”

“Virgil are any experimental weapons on this ship that will work? if so send them to my hud.”

“Designation Craig, you realize you forgot about the covenant antimatter charges right? Before I allow to use any others you must first go through with your original plan. Organization is important.” She says icily. Okay, I do not want to piss her off.

The sound of a palm hitting face is heard throughout the galaxy. “Did you really forget that plan?” Church asks, sounding strangely betrayed.

“Sorry a lot to deal with right now. cut me some slack i’m only one guy” I then shake my head and say “I should have done this earlier”

“Oh, dejar de poner excusas. Esto es por qué las máquinas son superiores.” (Oh, stop making excuses. This is why machines are superior.) One of the lopezes who we forgot about said all too enthusiastically.

“I’m basically the same thing as you and yet I’m insulted.” Church says to Lopez who facepalms.

“Yeah, Yeah don’t blow a fuse” I then close my eyes then say “Shadow Clone Jutsu” I then look at the copies and say “get rid of any covenant soldiers you can find” With that they all just nod their heads and disappear.

“Fucking Naruto.” I curse.

“Whats wrong with Naruto?”

“I’m just saying that because you’re op as fuck. Not that I’m not op as fuck as well.”

I then smile and say “OK let's deal with that Covernet ship” I then teleport outside and move my hands to my side and shout “Big Bang Kamehameha” with that a massive beam burns through the whole ship disintegrating it completely.

“Case in point. That is why you are op as fuck. You even went through the shields.”

“Oh god did I just do that… that's insane”

“Yes. And it was cliche as fuck. I’m so proud of you.” Tex says sarcastically.

“Are you done yet or have you got some more insults to go?”

“Maybe. You never know. She’s only female.” Tex’s hologram appears and she punches Church in the nuts.

“Ow you fucking bitch!” She flips him off and disappears.

“You really shouldn’t have gone there buddy.”

Ok, well the flood is pretty much gone, and the ships are disintegrated and I didn’t get to go through with my plan.” Church grunts. “We should try to find a way to contact the unsc or something. Actually no that’s a terrible idea. But if we don’t do that then how will we find out what season we are in of RvB? I already know we are past Season 5 of MLP.”

Maybe you’ll get lucky and a ship will just come into this Solar System.”

“Nice try but-” Before Church can finish red lights start to flash.

“Slipspace rupture detected.” A ship bigger than the Mantle’s Approach exits a slipspace portal.

“Do you hate me or something, because I don’t know what I did to deserve this. YOU SHOULD KNOW by now that Murphy’s law loves to fuck with people here!”

“Hey it could worse it could be one of the red or blues from Blood Gulch.”

“The mantle’s approach is over 100x larger than the unsc infinity and this ship is at least 10x bigger than the mantle’s approach. So tell me, what could actually equal worse?!”

“It could be that ship from Halo 4 i think it was.”

“Which one? The didact’s ship? Because funny story… That ship you’re talking about is the Mantle’s Approach. An-” A black hole suddenly appears and pulls the entire ship back, literally tearing it in half and suck the halfs in before closing.

"Craig, I can't. Craig our contract is complete." Before Craig could react he was pulled into the portal as I exited his helmet.

Chapter 24 - Never trust your Shadow

As I fall back into my equestria and mutter “What the fuck Church” I then look up to see that I have landed in Canterlot to be more specific the statue garden.

“What are you complaining about human?” A dark male voice sounded from behind me. A cold sensation surrounded the air sending chills down my back.

I then quickly look up and turn around and say “who are you” As I continue to look around I find nobody and say “better question.. where are you.”

From one of statutes, I see the shadow that the stone object move and warp. It stopped, rising from the shadow was a dark figure similar to wolf’s including size. His fur was black and his eyes seemed to glow a crimson red. As his form ended he stood up straight with his chest puffed out. “I’m right here”

I stare into his dark red eyes. His form was menacing enough. “Who are you?” I asked resting my right hand on the hilt of my sword.

“A Canis…” He quickly answered, taking a step back. His features were hard to tell due to the black fur that clung to his body.

I continue to keep my eyes fixed on the large Canis. “I meant your name.” I said, strengthening my grip on the sword.

“Faur’shadow… Now that I have answered your question. What is your name?”

“Craig” I answered as I began to slowly move my hand away from my blade.

“What are you doing here… We were not supposed to encounter, not at this very time?”

I then stared at him in confusion and say “What do you mean by not supposed to meet yet?”

He turned his head to his left and quietly muttered to himself, Ignoring my question.

I then began to get more annoyed from being ignored as I reached towards my Bolter Pistol “Don’t push me, I’ve had an awful hour so don’t test me.” I said though gritted teeth.

His train of thought was interrupted by my gun being pointed directly at him. He looked back at me, unimpressed by my action. “And he points a gun at me, do you see this...” He said to no one in particular. “We were not supposed to meet, that is all.”

sighed and put the gun back to my side and said “I’m sorry just a bit stressed over everything.”

He turned around and started to walk away. Going up to one of the statues he examined it with little emotion. “Is it because you were push out of a world with no reason by a friend” He grinned, still staring at the gray textured stone.

I then look at him in shock and say “Wait, how did you know that?”

“Are you that clueless?” He asked, his ear twitched as he directed his attention back towards me. “My name could be the answer!?” He pointed at himself with his paw.

“Faur’shadow?” I then begin to think as I ralise “Wait you're saying you're like my shadow, basically you’ve been following me.”

“I can be in anyone's shadow… but no, and no, I have not been following you.” He started to walk around me, circling me. “I can… Somewhat tell the future” He grinned.

I then smile and say “observing me through your gates, you have.”

“And mind set,” Faur’shadow explained.

“World’s best stalker” I muttered to myself.

“So… Human, how was it that we meet now?”

“I got sent back from another reality by as you said a friend… Although i’m starting to question how friendly he actually is… although I expected to arrive in Ponyville, not Canterlot”

Faur’shadow hummed to himself. “Well, you're here now. What do you plan to do?”

“Honestly I have no idea. it’s still early so no need to head home yet... I guess I’ll just look around here for a bit”

“-How is elder?” He quickly asked, lifting his head higher.

“Elder? Who do you mean?”

His eyes widened, but soon returned to their normal size. “I’m sorry!” He chuckled, disregarding his mistake. “She must have changed her name. What I meant was, how is our leader?”

“Oh you mean Alpha. Don’t worry she’s doing fine.”

“Good!” He smiled. “Good.” He repeated, walking close to me as we ventured around the garden.

As we reached halfway through the gardens I look at two statues and say “They look familiar.” I then walk up to the first one then read what I assume to be the name and read it out “Kirito, The Twin Blade Swordsman, The embodiment of courage.” I then look back at Faur’shadow and ask “So you know anything about this statue?”

“Yes, but only from my kinds archives. A tragic event took place before he became a hero.” He said with venom in his mouth.

I then look at him and ask “What did he do and why do you dislike him?”

He thought for a moment, looking at the ground with searching eyes. “He stole my idea of colors” He laughed at his own hatred. “That... and many other things!” He chuckled.

I then look at the statue and say “From what I remember black was his color scheme from the Manga and Anime back home…” The realisation then hits me “He was a Displaced. He must have gone to a convention of some kind dressed as Kirito… but something seems off” I then look at how he looks and says “His face looks like I’ve seen it before but i can’t place it.”

“Another human?”

“Yeah” I then look towards the other statue and say “This one looks like Asuna from the same setup but she’s a bit taller than I remember and she also looks familiar”

“And this means what?” He said looking unimpressed by the seemingly strange event.

“This either means they know each other or by strange coincidence they were tricked by the same guy… but why this reality and not one closely based around Sword Art Online?”

Faur’shadow dramatically coughed. “I have no idea!” He sarcastically said aloud.

I then look at him and say “Am I missing something?”

“No”

I then look at him in confusion then proceed to look at the other statue and read what it says “Helen AKA The Berserk Healer, Embodiment of Compassion. Fell defending her son.”

“So what are your theories?” He chuckled, reading the written text as I was. “They some-how turned to stone for protecting this world, the stones are memorials in their honor, or they were turned to stone by travel and placed in this garden for entertainment!?” He laughed at the last option he gave. “I think the last!”

However Craig just mutters the words “Helen… Fell defending her son” Over and over again until he shouted “Mum!” He then looks at the other statue and says “And if that is my mum then that's Daniel… My brother… How the hell did this happen!?”

As I sat there, staring at the statues. I hear the flapping of wings followed by heavy breathing. “FAUR’SHAN!!!” The sudden scream had me fall to my knees and cover my ears. I could hear loud ringing in said ears.

The Black furred Canis next to me was suddenly lifted off the ground and thrown into a nearby tree by a bright white figure. As his body made contact with the tree the branches and stump cracked in two.

I turned towards Faur’Shadow, stunned by the scene before me. “What the hell?”

The black dog laid curled-up on the floor, laughing maniacally. His body twitched and rolled as his laughing fit became louder.

I begin to back away, the same chills that fell down my back from before reappeared. “Something's wrong with you... Very, very wrong!” As I walked further backwards, my spine hit against the abnormally soft chest of Alpha. I turned around to find that her face was contorted to fierce anger and fury.

Alpha gently pushed me aside with her right wing, stepping closer to the insane dog. “How dare you make contact with this monster!” She yelled at me as if I were the cause of this strange situation.

She ignored my look of confusion and ran towards Faur’shadow with flaring nostrils. With each step she took the ground under her paws cracked and crumbled and the air did not hesitate to move out of Alpha’s path. Her hatred towards this one Canis was obvious and clear like glass.

“What are you on about Alpha!” I shouted, motioning my left hand at the curled up dog. “I arrived back and Faur’shadow found me, that's all!?”

But she did not listen to me. Alpha rose on her hind legs and brought her fourlegs down to crush Faur’shadow. But before his upper body could be crushed by the shear strength of alpha, his body morphed into the ground and disappeared from sight.

I then look at where he was a minute ago and then close my eyes and break the fourth wall then understand what’s gone on between them, I then mutter “He’s a murderer!” I then grab ahold of my sword and Bolter Pistol and then shout “I’m going to stop you, you won’t hurt Alpha” I then push off from the ground and landed next to Apha and say “I’m with you, he won’t kill anymore of your kind… I won’t allow it!”

As we look around Alpha opened her wings and from the inside of said wings, a light formed, drowning the surrounding area in white flash. A dark shadow moved across the ground with speed and swiftness, passing trees and branches with ease.

I then look around to where he was and then take one shot predicting his movements a moment later the first bullet pierces his front two paws causing him to stop dead in his tracks.

He smiled at the crimson that seeped from his wound. He lifted them up and tore them away from ground. He placed his left paw on the soil and drew a large circle with a strange symbol inside with his own blood.

I then look at him and mutter “Blood Magic” I then sheath my sword and throw a fireball towards him that exploded covering the majority of it in dirt and sand and in essence stopping him from completing his circle. I then shout “No, bad dog”

He was unfazed by the blast and angrily growled at me. But his unhappy emotion soon changed to a smile. He ran to the wall next to him and quickly drew another but instead of his left, he used his right paw. He tapped the blood circle with the tip of his claw. The circle glowed red and rising from the circle was a strangely shaped warhammer. The end of the hammer was made of a canis skull wrapped in barb wire, the handle was made of tree bark, and the streams of what I thought was string, was actually fur. He clench the war hammer with his teeth, turned around and charged us.

Alpha quickly stepped back with hesitation. She opened her wings and flew up towards the sky with fear. “Craig! Get away!” She was concerned for my well being and warned me.

I then turned to her and asked “why?” However seconds before impact I jumped back as the Warhammer smashed into the floor.

The spot where the warhammer had slammed down darkened the grass and sent a shock wave 10 meters away. It hit me, but thankfully nothing happened other than getting pushed back by the blast. The hammer emitted a dark energy with the color being dark purple. I could hear chanting coming from the weapons skull. The dark pit of the eyes glowed purple with the sound of wisps yelling and screaming. He started to lift the Warhammer from the ground.

"Not this time!" I shouted. I clapped my hands together to form one of my ice spells. A blue shard appeared in the palm of my right hand and quickly grew in size. I threw the ice shard towards Faur'shadow in hopes of him abandoning his weapon to dodge the oncoming projectile. Thankfully my plan worked. The first effort he made to take the Warhammer with him failed due to it's shear size and weight. The second attempt ended in him letting go of the Warhammer, dropping from his mouth. He eventually fled, dodging my ice spell.

He watched the blue shard turn the surrounding ground into ice. He opened his mouth and a black sphere formed in front of his body. A static of yellow lightning moved across the black spheres surface. He aimed it towards Alpha.

I then turn my head to see what’s about to happen and say “I don’t think so.” I then place two fingers on my forehead and shout “Instant Transmission” and then as soon as I appear shout “Kamehameha!” as a blue beam of pure energy collides with the oncoming attack.

The black orb that came into contact with the blue beam and absorbed the energy. The black sphere shrank as it absorbed said energy, it disappeared from sight like melting ice.

I then shout “I should have put a bullet in you the second I saw you!” I then begin to mutter “this is my fault for being too trusting.”

"Yes... Your fault for being too trusting" he grinned, giving off an evil stare.

I then close my eyes then telepathically say “Celestia evacuate Canterlot… get everypony to safety… me and Alpha will handle this threat just get everyone out of Canterlot.” I opened my eyes and found Faur'shadow leaping towards me with sharp claws and teeth pointed at my chest.

I thens shout “I don’t think so Fus Ro Dah!” with that he begins to fly backward as i then shout “No more games!” my hair then begin to change from black to blond and floats upwards defying gravity. I then begin to glow and then shout “Strun Bah Qo!” Seconds later a massive thunderstorm appears above us as lightning come crashing down towards Faur'Shadow.

He quickly morphed back into the ground with his shadow magic, trying his best to avoid the lightning. But the lightning eventually caught him and gave him a nasty shock. His body reappeared on the surface of the ground, motionless and still.

I then look at Alpha and put my arm out in front of him and say “He’s playing dead to lure us in, don’t fall for it.”

"Do not worry" she lifted her paw up. "He's fooled me once, he shall not fool me again!"

I then feel a strange energy appear behind us that begin to rapidly approach as I say shout “Alpha Move!” With that I push Alpha out the way as what feels like dagger burrow themselves into my back piercing straight through my armour as I begin to scream in agony and collapse onto my knees. I was then brought backwards, as large yellow teeth took a bite out of my shoulder.

"Remove your Daemed teeth from Craig!!" She bellowed. She shifted her right wing back and threw them vertically upward towards Faur'shadow, cutting him in half.

Both leg and torso fell on the floor with a thud. He was amazingly still alive, his left eye weirdly moved to look at mine. "Enjoy the bite... And thank you-" He coughed violently, black blood dripped from his muzzle. "For the clones..." He laughing maniacally once more before his skull was gradually crushed by the paw of Alpha. She repeated this motion over and over again, not stopping until there was mashed meat.

I then see some figures appear behind Alpha and splutter “Alpha... look out… behind you” I then begin to slowly use my sword to steady myself as i begin to try and stand and i scream “Even if i die today… At least… I know i died fighting for something i believe in.” I then scream “You shall not pass” whilst smashing the tip of my sword into the ground.

The black dogs vanished as the wave of light hit each one of the clones. They dissipated and faded. Some even cowered at the large white shock wave tiring to retreat to safety, but the wave of light slowly caught up to them and killed them.

Seconds later my legs buckled as I drop the sword and begin to fall to the floor coughing up blood along with the oozing wound on the shoulder that left a puddle of blood appearing around my body.

"Cra-" She reached for me with her paw but quickly retracting it after spotting my gaping wound on my shoulder. She shuffled backwards, afraid to touch me.

I then mutter “Alpha… what's… wrong?” This was the first time I had ever seen her so shocked.

She shakily nodded her head at the wound on my shoulder. "You're infected," She gasped.

“Infected… with… what?” I asked beginning to feel weaker and weaker.

She quickly backed up, creating distance between us. "Craig! I need to find Tel'den and have him aid you!"”

“Ok Please hurry… I don’t know how long i have before I…” At that very moment I fell flat on my face unconscious.

After what seemed to be only a few momments I opened my eyes before looking around me to see a black void around my body before a orange light appeared infront of my face with the word, 'reset' infront of me.

I then sighed before saying, "So, I died again, I guess it's time to start again, maybe i'll have better luck this time?"

It was then I pressed the button infront of my face before the whole world around me seemed to burn away infront of my eyes before I too seemed to fade from existance

Author's Note

I have decided to use this unnatural end in a way to enter into a reboot of the story as a second story, most of the start will be same up to around here with this chapter changing from where he was killed.

A complete rework

OK after getting back in contact with my editor we decided that the work this story needed couldn't be fixed through editing so i have decided to end this..... OK you still follow, and we are going to remake it using the same idea and reuse some of the crossovers I did there are i few i really want to keep and i will get in contact with the writers of those stories so they know of any changes to the chapters and can make them.

The story's title may keep the same but i am undecided anyway this will take a while to appear but i will not not be uploading it till i get round to resending out my token.

I will also not be leaving The War Of Shadows. Craig still going to be their as we are not changing his personality or powers

Hope to get this back

The new story

The new version of A Gamer In Equestria has been created
The new Gamer in Equestria